
TfS/Xr 


■{■■■■ 






y.'jKy. 

r'A'rlt 


gtbiang 




Hnw 


m 

| 

m 

liiv 





iii 


























• 

. t ■ 





























/ 

















. 




l* 


















« 






* 

t 

, , ■ ■ |K * 






























































* 




























/ 




























-» « 


















































. \ 




















































































. . 










































k - 


























































































































































& 









































. 






































/ 








3 














RAN AWAY TO SEA: 

V 


AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY FOR BOYS. 


BY 

CAPTAIN MAYNE REID, 

o 

AUTHOR OF “THE DESERT HOME,” “BOY HUNTERS,” ETC., ETC. 


“ ’T is pleasant by the cheerful hearth to hear 
Of tempests, and the dangers of the deep, 

And pause at times and feel that we are safe ; 
Then listen to the perilous tale again, 

And with an eager and suspended soul 
Woo terror to delight us.” — Sottthey. 


A NEW EDITION, 


WITH A MEMOIR BY R. H. STODDAR t D. t 

DEG 15 ISP 

NEW YORI^/r, 

THOMAS R. KNOX & CO., 

Successors to James Miller, 

813 Broadway. 




Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1884, by 
THOMAS It . KNOX & CO., 
in the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 


New York, January 1st, 1869. 

Messrs. Fields, Osgood & Co.: — 

I accept the terms offered, and hereby concede to you the exclusive right of 
publication, in the United States, of all my juvenile Tales of Adventure, known 
as Boys’ Novels. 

MAYNE REID. 



TROW’S 

PRINTING AND BOOKBINDING COMPANY, 
, NEW YORK. 


MEMOIR OF MAYNE REID, 


No one who has written books for the young during the 
present century ever had so large a circle of readers as 
Captain Mayne Reid, or ever was so well fitted by circum- 
stances to write the books by which he is chiefly known. 
His life, which was an adventurous one, was ripened with 
the experience of two Continents, and his temperament, 
which was an ardent one, reflected the traits of two races. 
Irish by birth, he was American in his sympathies with 
the people of the New World, whose acquaintance he 
made at an early period, among whom he lived for years, 
and whose battles he helped to win. He was probably 
more familiar with the Southern and Western portion of 
the United States forty years ago than any native-born 
American of that time. A curious interest attaches to the 
life of Captain Reid, but it is not of the kind that casual 
biographers dwell upon. If he had written it himself it 
would have charmed thousands of readers, who can now 
merely imagine what it might have been from the glimpses 
of it which they obtain in his writings. It was not passed 
in the fierce light of publicity, but in that simple, silent 
obscurity which is the lot of most men, and is their hap- 
piness, if they only knew it. 

Briefly related, the life of Captain Reid was as follows : 
He was born in 1818, in the north of Ireland, the son of 
a Presbyterian clergyman, who was a type of the class 
which Goldsmith has "described so freshly in the “ Deserted 
Village,” and was highly thought of for his labors among 
the poor of his neighborhood. An earnest, reverent man, 
to whom his calling was indeed a sacred one, he designed 
his son Mayne for the ministry, in the hope, no doubt, 
that he would be his successor. But nature had some- 
thing to say about that, as well as his good father. He 
began to study for the ministry, but it was not long before 

1 


he was drawn in another direction. Always a great reader, 
his favorite books were descriptions of travel in foreign 
lands, particularly those which dealt with the scenery, 
the people, and the resources of America. The spell which 
these exercised over his imagination, joined to a love of 
adventure which was inherent in his temperament, and 
inherited, perhaps with his race, determined his career. 

At the age of twenty he closed his theological tomes, and 
girding up his loins with a stout heart he sailed from the 
shores of the Old World for the New. Following the 
spirit in his feet he landed at New Orleans, which was 
probably a more promising field for a young man of his 
talents than any Northern city, and was speedily engaged 
in business. The nature of this business is not stated, 
further than it was that of a trader ; but whatever it was 
it obliged this young Irishman to make long journeys into 
the interior of the country, which was almost a terra in- 
cognita. Sparsely settled, where settled at all, it was still 
clothed in primeval verdure — here in ti e endless reach of 
savannas, there in the depth of pathless woods, and far 
away to the North and the West in those monotonous 
ocean-like levels of land for which the speech of England 
has no name — the Prairies. Its population was nomadic, 
not to say barbaric, consisting of tribes of Indians whose 
hunting grounds from time immemorial the region was ; 
hunters and trappers, who had turned their backs upon 
civilization for the free, wild life of nature ; men of 
doubtful or dangerous antecedents, who had found it con- 
venient to leave their country for their country’s good ; 
and scattered about hardy pioneer communities from East- 
ern States, advancing waves of the great sea of emigration 
which is still drawing the course of empire westward. 
Travelling in a country like this, and among people like 
these, Mayne Reid passed five years of his early manhood. 
He was at home wherever he went, and never more so | 
than when among the Indians of the Red River territory, 
with whom he spent several months, learning their lan- 
guage, studying their customs, and enjoying the wild and 
beautiful scenery of their camping grounds. Indian for 
the time, he lived in their lodges, rode with them, hunted 
with them, and night after night sat by their blazing 
camp-fires listening to the warlike stories of the braves 
and the quaint legends of the medicine men. There was 
that in the blood of Mayne Reid which fitted him to lead 
this life at this time, and whether he knew it or not it 

2 


educated his genius as no other life could have done. It 
familiarized him with a large extent of country in the 
South and West; it introduced him to men and manners 
which existed nowhere else ; and it revealed to him the 
secrets of Indian life and character. 

There was another side, however, to Mayne Reid than 
that we have touched upon, and this at the end of five 
years, drew him back to the average life of his kind. We 
find him next in Philadelphia, where he began to con- 
tribute stories and sketches of travel to the newspapers 
and magazines. Philadelphia was then the most literate 
city in the United States, the one in which a clever writer 
was at once encouraged and rewarded. Frank and warm- 
hearted, he made many friends there among journalists 
and authors. One of these friends was Edgar Allan Poe, 
whom he often visited at his home in Spring Garden, and 
concerning whom years after, when he was dead, he wrote 
with loving tenderness. 

The next episode in the career of Mayne Reid was not 
what one would expect from a man of letters, though it 
was just what might have been expected from a man of 
his temperament and antecedents. It grew out of the 
time, which was warlike, and it drove him into the army 
with which the United States speedily crushed the forces 
of the sister Republic — Mexico. He obtained a commis- 
sion, and served throughout the war with great bravery 
and distinction. This stormy episode ended with a severe 
wound, which he received in storming the heights of Cha- 
pultepec — a terrible battle which practically ended the 
war. 

A second episode of a similar character, but with a more 
fortunate conclusion, occurred about four years later. It 
grew out of another war, which, happily for us, was noton 
our borders, but in the heart of Europe, where the Hun- 
garian race had risen in insurrection against the hated power 
of Austria. Their desperate valor in the face of tremen- 
dous odds excited the sympathy of the American people, 
and fired the heart of Captain Mayne Reid, who buckled 
on his sword once more, and sailed from New York with 
a body of volunteers to aid the Hungarians in their struggles 
for independence. They were too late, for hardly had 
they reached Paris before they learned that all was over : 
Gorgey had surrendered at Arad, and Hungary was 
crushed. They were at once dismissed, and Captain Reid 
betook himself to Lopdon. 


3 


The life of the Mayne Reid in whom we are most in- 
terested. — Mayne Reid, the author — began at this time, 
when he was in his thirty-first year, and ended only on 
the day of his death, October 21, 1883. It covered one- 
third of a century, and was, when compared with that 
which had preceded it, uneventful, if not devoid of in- 
cident. There is not much that needs be told — not much, 
indeed, that can be told — in the life of a man of letters 
like Captain Mayne Reid. It is written in his books. 
Mayne Reid was one of the best known authors of his 
time — differing in this from many authors who are popu- 
lar without being known — and in the walk of fiction which 
he discovered for himself he is an acknowledged mas- 
ter. His reputation did not depend upon the admiration 
of the millions of young people who read his books, but 
upon the judgment of mature critics, to whom his delinea- 
tions of adventurous life were literature of no common 
order. His reputation as a story-teller was widely recog- 
nized on the Continent, where he was accepted as an 
authority in regard to the customs of the pioneers and the 
guerilla warfare of the Indian tribes, and was warmly 
praised for his freshness, his novelty, and his hardy origi- 
nality. The people of France and Germany delighted in 
this soldier- writer. “ There was not a word in his books 
which a school-boy could not safely read aloud to his 
mother and sisters.” So says a late English critic, to which 
another adds, that if he has somewhat gone out of fashion 
of late years, the more’s the pity for the school-boy of the 
period. What Defoe is in Robinson Crusoe — realistic idyl 
of island solitude — that, in his romantic stories of wilder- 
ness life, is his great scholar, Captain Mayne Reid. 

R. H. Stoddard. 


4 


/ 



RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER I. 

I was just sixteen when I ran away to sea. 

I did not do so because I had been treated unkindly 
at home. On the contrary, I left behind me a fond and 
indulgent father, a kind and gentle mother, sisters and 
brothers who loved me, and who lamented for me long 
after I was gone. 

But no one had more cause to regret this act of filial 
disobedience than I myself. I soon repented of what I 
had done, and often, in after life, did it give me pain, 
when I reflected upon the pain which I had caused to 
my kindred and friends. 

From my earliest years I had a longing for the sea, 
— perhaps not so much to be a sailor, as to travel over 
the great ocean, and behold its wonders. This longing 
seemed to be part of my nature, for my parents gave 
no encouragement to such a disposition. On the con- 
trary, they did all in their power to beget within me a 
dislike for a sea life, as my father had designed for me a 
far different profession. But the counsels of my father 


4 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


and the entreaties of my mother all proved unavailing. 
Indeed, — and I feel shame in acknowledging it, — 
they produced an effect directly opposite to that which 
was intended ; and, instead of lessening my inclination 
to wander abroad, they only rendered me more eager to 
carry out that design ! It is often so with obstinate na- 
tures, and I fear that, when a boy, mine was too much 
of this character. Most to desire that which is most 
forbidden, is a common failing of mankind ; and in doing 
this I was perhaps not so unlike others. 

Certain it is, that the thing which my parents least 
desired me to feel an interest in — the great salt sea — 
was the very object upon which my mind constantly 
dwelt, the object of all my longings and aspirations. 

I cannot tell what first imbued me with a liking for 
the sea, for I had such a liking almost from the years 
of childhood. I was born upon the sea-shore, and this 
fact might explain it ; for, during my early life, when I 
was still but a mere child, I used to sit at the window 
and look with admiring eyes on the boats with their 
white sails, and the beautiful ships with their tall, taper- 
ing masts, that were constantly passing and repassing. 
How could I do otherwise than admire these grand 
and glorious structures, — so strong and so graceful? 
How could it be otherwise than that I should imbibe a 
longing to be on board of them, and be carried afar 
over yonder bright blue water ? 

As I grew older, certain books had chanced to fall 
into my hands, and these related to the sea ; — they told 
of lovely lands that lay upon its shores, — of strange 
races of men and animals, — of singular plants and 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


O 


trees, — of palms and broad-leaved figs, — of the ban- 
yan and baobab, — of many things beautiful and won- 
derful. These books strengthened the inclination I 
already felt to wander abroad over the ocean. 

Another circumstance aided in bringing about the cli- 
max. I had an uncle who had been an old skipper, — 
that is, the master of a merchant-ship, — and it was the 
delight of this old gentleman to assemble his nephews 
around him — there was a goodly number of us — and 
tell us tales of the sea, to. which all were ever eager to 
listen. Many a budget did he deliver by the winter fire- 
side ; for, like the story-teller of the “ Arabian Nights,” 
a thousand and one tales could he tell, — stories of de^ 
perate adventures by flood and field, — of storms, hurri- 
canes, and shipwrecks, — long \oyages in open boats, — 
encounters with pirates and Indians, — battles with 
sharks, and seals, and whales bigger than houses, — 
terrible conflicts with wild beasts, — as bears, wolves, 
lions, and tigers ! All these adventures had our old 
uncle encountered, or said he had, which to his admir- 
ing audience was pretty much the same thing. 

After listening to such thrilling narrations, no wonder 
I became tired of home, no wonder my natural inclina- 
tion grew into a passion I could no longer resist. No 
wonder I ran away to sea. 

And I did so at the age of sixteen ; the wonder is I 
did not go sooner, but it was no fault of mine that I 
did not ; for from the time I was able to talk I had been 
constantly importuning my parents for leave to go. I 
Knew they could easily have found a situation for me, 
had they been so minded. They could have bound me 


6 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


as an apprentice on board some of the great merchant- 
vessels sailing for India, or they could have entered me 
in the Royal Navy as a midshipman, for they were not 
without high interest; but neither father nor mother 
would lend an ear to my entreaties. 

At length, convinced they would never consent, I re- 
solved upon running away ; and, from the age of four- 
teen, had repeatedly offered myself on board the ships 
that traded to the neighboring seaport, but I was too 
small a boy, and none of them would take me. Some 
of the captains refused because they knew I had not 
the consent of my parents ; and these were the very 
kind with whom I should have preferred going ; since 
the fact of their being such conscientious men would 
have insured me good treatment. But as these refused 
to take me, I had no other resource but to try elsewhere, 
and I at length succeeded in striking a bargain with a 
skipper who had no scruples about the matter, and I 
was booked as an apprentice. He knew I was about 
to run away ; and, more than this, assisted in the design 
by letting me know the exact day and hour he was to 
take his departure from the port. 

And I was aboard at the time specified ; and before 
any search could have been made for me, or even be- 
fore I could have been missed, the vessel had tripped 
her anchor, spread her sails, and carried n^e off beyond 
the possibility of pursuit. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


7 


; 


CHAPTER II. 


I was not twelve hours on board — twelve minutef 
I might almost say — before I was completely cured o/ 
my sea fever ; and I would have parted with the best 7 
tooth in my head to have set my legs once more on 
land again. Almost on embarking I was overhauled 
by sea-sickness, and in another hour it became so bad 
that I thought it would have turned me inside out. 

Sea-sickness is a malady not pleasant under any cir- 
cumstances, — even to a first-cabin passenger, with a 
steward to wait upon him, and administer soothing pre- 
scriptions and consoling sympathy. How much more 
painful to a poor, friendless boy treated as I was, — - 
sworn at by the surly captain, cursed and cuffed by the 
brutal mate, jeered and laughed at by the ruffian crew- 
O, it was horrid ; and had the ship been sinking urn 
der me at that moment I verily believe I should not 
have made the slightest effort to save myself ! 

Forty-eight hours, however, gave me relief from the 
nauseous ailing, for this, like many other diseases, is* 
often short-lived where it is most violent. In about 
two days I was able to stand up and move about the 
decks, and I was made to move about them with a vem 
geance. 


8 


RAN AWAY TO SEA, 


I have above characterized the captain as u surly,” the 
mate “ brutal,” and the crew a set of u ruffians ” : I have 
spoken without exaggeration. With an exception or 
two, a more villanous gang I never encountered, — of 
course not before that time, for that was not likely ; 
but never since either, and it has several times been 
the fortune of my life to mix in very questionable and 
miscellaneous company. 

The captain was not only surly, but positively fero- 
cious when drunk or angry, and one or both he gener- 
ally was. It was dangerous to go near him, — at least 
for me, or any one that was weak and helpless, — for it 
was chiefly upon the unresisting that he vented his ill- 
humor. 

I was not long on board before I incurred his dis- 
pleasure by some mistake I could not possibly help. I 
had a taste of his temper then, and many a one after- 
wards ; for his spite once kindled against any one was 
implacable as the hate of a Corsican, and never became 
allayed. 

He was a short, stout, “ bluffy ” man, with features 
perfectly regular, but with fat, round cheeks, bullet 
eyes, and nose slightly upturned, — a face which is often 
employed in pictures to typify good-nature, jollity, and 
an honest heart ; but with little propriety is it so em- 
ployed in my opinion, since under just such smiling 
faces have I, during a long life’s' experience, encoun- 
tered the greatest amount of dishonesty combined with 
dispositions most cruel and brutal. Such a man was 
the skipper into whose tender care I had so recklessly 
thrown myself. 


KAN AWAY TO SKA. 


9 


The mate was an echo of his captain. When the 
one said “ no,” the other said “ no,” and when either said 
“ yes,” the other affirmed it. The principal difference 
between them was that the mate did not drink, and 
perhaps this lengthened, if it did not strengthen, the 
bond of friendship that existed between them. Had 
both been drinkers, they must have quarrelled at times ; 
but the mate never “ tasted,” as he affirmed, and when 
his superior was in his cups this enabled him to bear 
the abuse which not unfrequently the captain treated 
him to. In all matters of discipline, or of anything else, 
he was with the captain ; for though brutal, he was but 
a cowardly fellow, and ever ready to fawn upon his 
master, — “ boot-lick ” him as the sailors termed it. 

There was a second mate, but this was a very sec- 
ondary kind of a character, not worth description, and 
scarcely to be distinguished from the common “ hands,” 
over whom he exercised only a very limited control. 

There was a carpenter, an old man with a large, 
swollen, rum-reddened nose, another crony of the cap- 
tain’s ; and a huge and very ugly negro, who was both 
cook and steward, and who was vile enough to have 
held office in the kitchen of Pluto. These were the 
officers of the ship, and for the men, they were, as al- 
ready stated, as villanous a crew as I ever encountered. 
There were exceptions, — only one or two ; but it was 
some time before I discovered them. 

In such companionship then did I find myself, — I 
just fresh from the tender protection of parents, — from 
the company of kind friends and associates. O, I was 
well cured of the sea fever, and would have given half 


10 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


my life to be on land again ! How I reproached my- 
self for my folly ! How I reproached that friend of 
the family — the old salt — whose visionary adventures 
had no doubt been the cause of my sea longings ! how 
in my heart I now execrated both him and his fanciful 
stories ! Would I had never heard them ! would that 
I had never run away to sea ! 

Repentance had arrived too late to be of any use. I 
could no longer return, — I must go on, and how long ? 
merciful Heaven, the prospect was horrible ! Months 
of my painful life were to be endured. Months ! nay 
years, — for I now remembered that the wretch of a 
captain had caused me to sign some agreement, — I 
had not even read it, but I knew it was an article of 
indenture ; and I was told afterwards that it bound me 
for years, — for five long years, — bound me not an ap- 
prentice, but in reality a slave. A slave for five years 
to this hideous brute, who might scold me at will, cuff 
me at will, kick me at will, have me flogged or put in 
irons whenever the fancy crossed his mind. 

There was no retreating from these hard conditions. 
Filled with bright visions of “ life on the ocean wave,” 
I had subscribed to them without pause or thought. 
My name was down, and I was legally bound. So they 
told me, both captain and mate, and I believed it. 

I could not escape, no matter how severe the treat- 
ment. Should I attempt to run away from the ship, it 
would be desertion. I could be brought back and pun- 
ished for it. Even in a foreign port the chances of 
desertion would be no better, but worse, since there the 
sailor finds it more difficult to conceal himself. I had 


RAN AAV AY TO SEA. 


11 


no hope then of escaping from the cruel thrall in which 
I now found myself but by putting an end to my exist- 
ence, either by jumping into the sea or hanging myself 
from the yard-arm, — a purpose which on more than 
one occasion I seriously entertained ; but from which I 
was diverted by the religious teachings of my youth, 
now remembered in the midst of my misery. 

It would be impossible for me to detail the number 
of cruelties and indignities to which I was forced to 
submit. My existence was a series of both. 

Even my sleep, if sleep it could be called, I Avas not 
allowed to enjoy. I possessed neither mattress nor 
hammock, for I had come aboard in my common wear- 
ing clothes, — in my school jacket and cap, — Avithout 
either money in my pocket or luggage in my hands. I 
had not even the usual equipments of a runaway, — the 
kerchief bundle and stick : I possessed absolutely noth- 
ing, — much less a mattress or hammock. Such things 
a skipper does not find for his crew, and of course 
there was none for me. I was not even allowed a 
“bunk” to sleep in, for the forecastle was crowded, 
and most of the bunks carried double. Those that 
were occupied by only one chanced to have for their 
tenants the most morose and ill-natured of the crew, 
and I was not permitted to share Avith them. Even 
still more inhospitable were these fiends, — for I can- 
not help calling them so when I look back on what I 
suffered at their hands. I was not even alloAved to lie 
upon their great chests, a row of which extended 
around the forecastle, in front of the respective bunks, 
and covered nearly the whole space of the floor. The 


12 


KAN AWAY TO SICA. 


floor itself did not leave room for me to lie down ; be- 
sides it was often wet by dirty water being spilled upon 
it, or from the daily “ swabbing ” it usually received. 
The only place I could rest — ■ with some slight chance 
of being left undisturbed — was in some corner upon 
the deck ; but there it was at times so cold I could not 
endure it, for I had no blanket, — no covering but my 
scanty clothes ; and these were nearly always wet from 
washing the decks and the scud of the sea. The cold 
compelled me to seek shelter below, where if I stretched 
my weary limbs along the lid of a chest, and closed my 
eyes in sleep, I was sure to be aroused by its surly 
owner, who would push me rudely to the floor, and 
sometimes send me out of the forecastle altogether. 

Add to this that I was almost constantly kept at 
work, by night as by day. I may say there was no 
drudgery, no “ dirty work,” that was not mine. I was 
not only slave to captain, mates, and carpenter, but 
every man of the crew esteemed himself my master. 
Even “ Snowball ” in the “ caboose ” — as the cook was 
jocularly termed — ordered me about with a fierce 
exultation, that he had one white skin that he could 
command ! 

I was boot-black for the captain, mates, and carpen- 
ter, bottle-washer for the cook, and chamber-boy for 
the men, — for it was mine to swab out the forecastle, 
and wait upon the sailors generally. 

O, it was a terrible life ! I was well punished for 
my one act of filial disobedience, — well rewarded for 
my aspirations and longings for the sea. But it is just 
the role that many a poor sailor-boy has to play, — 
more especially if, like me, he has run away to sea. 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


13 




CHAPTER III. 

F or many long days and nights I endured this ter- 
rible oppression without complaining; not but that I 
could have complained, and would, but to what pur- 
pose? and to whom? There was none to whom I 
might appeal, no one to listen to my tale of woe. All 
hands were equally indifferent to my sufferings, or at 
least seemed so, since no one offered either to take my 
part or say a word in my favor. 

At length, however, an incident occurred which 
seemed to make me in some measure the protege, of one 
of the sailors, who, though he could not shield me from 
the brutalities of the captain or mate, was at least able 
to protect me from the indignities I had hitherto suf- 
fered at the hands of the common men. 

This sailor was named “ Ben Braced but whether 
this was a real name, or one which he had acquired at 
sea, I could never tell. It was the only name that I 
ever heard given him, and that by which he was en- 
tered in the ship’s books. It is quite possible that 
“ Ben Brace ” was his real name, for among seamen 
such appellations as “ Tom Bowline,” “ Bill Buntline,” 
and the like, are not uncommon, having descended fron~ 
father to son through a long line of sailor ancestry. 

2 


14 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Ben Brace then was the name of my protector, and 
although the name is elsewhere famous, for the sake of 
truth I cannot alter it. How I came to secure the pat- 
ronage of Ben was not through any merit of my own, 
nor indeed did it arise from any very delicate sympa- 
thy on his part. The companionship in which he had 
long lived had naturally hardened his feelings like the 
rest, though not by any means to so great an extent. 
He was only a little indifferent to human suffering, 
having witnessed much of it, and usage will make cal- 
lous the most sensitive natures. Moreover, Ben had 
himself suffered ill-treatment, as I afterwards learnt 
from him ; savage abuse had he suffered, and this had 
sunk into his spirit and rendered him somewhat morose. 
There was some apology for him if his manner was 
none of the gentlest. His natural disposition had been 
abused, for at bottom there was as much kindness in 
his nature as belongs to the average of men. 

A rough, splendid seaman was Brace, the very best 
on board ; and this point was generally conceded by the 
others, though he was not without one or two rivals. 

It was a splendid sight to see Ben Brace, at the ap- 
proach of a sudden squall, “ swarming ” up the shrouds 
to reef a topsail, his fine bushy curls blowing out be- 
hind, while upon his face sat that calm but daring ex- 
pression, as if he defied the storm and could master it. 
He was a large man, but well proportioned, rather lithe 
and sinewy than robust, with a shock of dark-brown 
hair in thick curls somewhat matted, covering the whole 
of his head ; for he was still but a young man, and 
there were no signs of baldness. His face was good, 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


15 


rather darkish in complexion, and he wore neither 
beard nor whisker, — which was rather odd for a sailor, 
whose opportunities for shaving are none of the best. 
But Ben liked a clean face, and always kept one. He 
was no sea dandy, however, and never exhibited him- 
self, even on Sundays, with fine blue jacket and fancy 
collars, as some others were wont to do. On the con- 
trary, his wear was a dark blue Guernsey shirt, fitting 
tight to his chest, and displaying the fine proportions 
of his arms and bust. His neck a sculptor would have 
admired from its bold, regular outline, and his breast 
was full and well rounded, though, like that of all sail- 
ors, it was disfigured by tattooing, and over its surface, 
when bare, and on his arms, you might have observed 
the usual hieroglyphics of the ship, — the foul anchor, 
the pair of pierced hearts, with the B. B., and numer- 
ous other initials. A female figure upon the left breast, 
rudely punctured in deep-blue, was no doubt the pre- 
sumed portrait of some black-eyed “ Sal ” or “ Susan ” 
of the Downs. 

Such was Ben Brace, my new-found friend and pro- 
tector. 

How I came to secure his protection was by a chance 
incident, somewhat curious. It was thus. 

I had not been long on board before I made a dis- 
covery that somewhat astonished me, which was, that 
more than half the crew were foreigners. I was as- 
tonished at this, because I had hitherto been under the 
impression that an English ship was always manned 
by English sailors, including of course Scotch and Irish, 
either of whom make just as good sailors as English- 


16 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


men. Instead of being all English, or Scotch, or Irish, 
however, on board the Pandora (for that I had learnt 
was the name of the ship, and an appropriate name it 
was), I soon perceived that at least three fourths of the 
men were from other countries. Were they French- 
men ? or Spaniards ? or Portuguese ? or Dutch ? or 
Swedes ? or Italians ? No, but they were all these, 
and far more too, since the crew was a very large 
one for the size of the ship, — quite two score of 
them in all. There seemed to be among them a rep- 
resentative of every maritime nation in the world, and 
indeed, had every country in sending its quota se- 
lected the greatest scamp within its boundaries, they 
could hardly have produced a finer combination of 
ruffianism than was the crew of Pandora! I have 
already hinted at exceptions, but when I came to know 
them all there were only two, — my protector Brace, 
and another innocent but unfortunate fellow, who was 
by birth a Dutchman. 

Among the mixed lot there were several French- 
men, but one, named “ Le Gros,” deserves particular 
notice. He was well named, for he was a stout, fat 
Frenchman, gross in body as in mind, with a face of 
ferocious aspect, more than half covered with a beard 
that a pirate might have envied, — and indeed it was a 
pirate's beard , as I afterwards learnt. 

Le Gros was a bully. His great size and strength 
enabled him to enact the part of the bully, and upon 
all occasions he played it to perfection. He was a 
bold man, however, and a good seaman, — one of the 
two or three who divided the championship with Ben 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


17 


Brace. I need hardly say that there was a rivalry be- 
tween them, with national prejudices at the bottom of 
it. To this rivalry was I indebted for the friendship 
of Ben Brace. 

It came about thus. By some trifling act I had of- 
fended the Frenchman, and ever after did he make it 
a point to insult and annoy me by every means in his 
power, until at length, on one occasion, he struck me a 
cruel blow on the face. That blow did the business. 
It touched the generous chord in the heart of the Eng- 
lish sailor, that, despite the vile association in which 
he lived, still vibrated at the call of humanity. He 
was present, and saw the stroke given, and saw, more- 
over, that it was undeserved. He was lying in his 
hammock at the time, but instantly sprang out, and, 
without saying a word, he made a rush at Le Gros and 
pinned him with a John Bull hit upon the chin. 

The bully staggered back against a chest, but in a 
moment recovered himself ; and then both went on 
deck, where a ring was formed, and they went to work 
with the fists in right earnest. The officers of the ship 
did not interfere, — in fact the mate drew near and 
looked on, rather as I thought with an interest in the 
combat, than with any desire to put an end to it, and 
the captain remained upon his quarter-deck, apparently 
not caring how it ended ! I wondered at this want of 
discipline, but I had already begun to wonder at many 
other matters that occurred daily on board the Pandora, 
and I said nothing. 

The fight lasted a good while, but ended as might be 
expected, when a fist combat occurs between an Eng- 
2 * 


18 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 




lishman and Frenchman. The latter was badly 
thrashed, and that portion of his face that was not 
already black with hair was soon turned to a bluish-black 
by the rough, hard knuckles of his antagonist. He was 
at length felled to the deck like a great bullock, and 
obliged to acknowledge himself beaten. 

“ Now, you danged parleyvoo ! ” cried Brace, as he 
gave the finishing blow, “ don’t lay finger on that boy 
again, or I’ll give you- just twice as much. The boy’s 
English after all, and gets enough, without being bul- 
lied by a frog-eatin’ Frenchman. So mind what I say, 
one and all of ye,” and as he said this he scowled round 
upon the crowd, “ don’t lay finger on him again ne’er a 
one of you.” 

Nor did they one or any of them from that time 
forth. Lc Gros’s chastisement proved effectual in re- 
straining him, and its example affected all the others. 

From that time forth my existence became less 
miserable, though for many reasons it was still hard 
enough to endure. My protector was strong to shield 
me from the crew, but I had still the captain, the car- 
penter, and the mate for my tormentor.-. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


19 


CHAPTER IV. 


My condition, however, was greatly improved. I 
was allowed my full share of the “ lob-scous,” the “ sea- 
pies,” and “ plum-duff,” and was no longer hunted out 
of the forecastle. I was even permitted to sleep on the 
dry lid of a sailor’s chest, and had an old blanket given 
me by one of the men, who did it out of compliment, 
not to myself, but to Brace, whose good opinion the man 
wanted to secure. Another made me a present of a 
knife, with a cord to hang it around my neck, and a tin 
platter was given me by a third. Such are the advan- 
tages of having a powerful patron. Many little “ traps ” 
were contributed by others of the crew, so that I soon 
had a perfect “ kit,” and wanted nothing more. 

Of course I felt grateful for all these odds and ends, 
though many of them were received from men who had 
formerly given me both cuffs and kicks. But I was never 
slow to forgive, and, friendless as I had been, I easily 
forgave them. I wanted all these little matters very 
badly. Boys who go to sea in the usual way go well 
provided with change of clothes, — often two or three, 
— with plates, knives, fork, and spoon ; in short, a 
complete apparatus for eating. 

In my hurry to get away from home I had not 


20 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


thought of bringing one single article of such things ; 
and, consequently, I had nothing, — not even a second 
shirt ! 

I should have been in a terrible fix, and was so, in 
truth, until the day on which Ben Brace thrashed the 
French bully ; but from that time forward my condition 
w r as sensibly better. I felt grateful, therefore, to my 
protector; but another incident occurred shortly after, 
that not only increased my gratitude to the highest 
degree possible, but seemed also to make the man’s 
friendship for me still stronger than before. 

The incident I am about to relate is one that has of- 
ten occurred to sailor-boys before my time, and no doubt 
will occur again, until governments make better laws 
for the regulation of the merchant service, with a view to 
control and limit the far too absolute power that is now 
intrusted to the commanders of merchant-ships. It is 
a positive and astounding fact, that many of these men 
believe they may treat with absolute cruelty any of the 
poor people who are under their command, without the 
slightest danger of being punished for it ! Indeed, their 
ill-usage is only limited by the length of time their un- 
fortunate victim will stand it without making resistance. 
Among sailors, those who are known to be of an inde- 
pendent spirit and bold daring, are usually permitted 
to enjoy their rights and privileges ; but the weak and 
unresisting have to suffer, when serving under mates 
and captains of this brutal kind, and it is to be regretted 
that there are too many such in the merchant navy of 
England. 

The amount of suffering endured under such tyranny 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


21 


Is almost incredible. Many a poor sailor of timid hab- 
its, and many a youthful sailor-boy, are forced to lead 
lives that are almost unendurable, — drudged nearly to 
death, flogged at will, and, in short, treated as the 
slaves of a cruel master. 

The punishment inflicted — if it can be called pun- 
ishment where no crime has been committed — is often 
so severe as to endanger life, — nay, more, life is not 
unfrequently taken ; and far oftener are sown the seeds 
of disease and consequent death, which in time produce 
their fatal fruit. 

Of course every one admits that the commander of a 
ship at sea should possess some extraordinary powers 
over his men, beyond those which are allowed to the 
master of a factory or the surveyor of a public work. 
It is argued that, without such, he could not answer for 
the safety of his vessel. There should be one head, and 
that should be absolute. This argument is in part true. 
Every sensible man will admit that some extraordinary 
powers should be granted to the captain of a ship ; but 
the mistake has hitherto lain, not so much in his pos- 
sessing this absolute power, as in the want of an ade- 
quate punishment for him whenever he abuses it. 

Hitherto the punishment has usually either failed 
altogether, or has been so disproportioned to the crime, 
as to be of no service for example to others. On the 
contrary, it has only encouraged them in their absolute 
ideas, by proving almost their complete irresponsibility. 
The captain, with his mates at his back, his money, 
and the habitual dread which many of his crew feel 
for him, can usually “ outswear ” the poor victim of his 


22 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


brutality, and often the latter is deterred from seeking 
redress by actual fear of still worse consequences in 
case he may be defeated. Often too the wearied suf- 
ferer, on getting once more to land, — to his home, and 
among his friends, — is so joyed at the termination of 
his torments, that he loses all thoughts of justice or 
redress, and leaves his tyrant to depart without pun- 
ishment. 

The history of emigration would furnish many a sad 
tale of petty tyranny and spite, practised on the poor 
exile on the way to his wilderness home. There are 
chapters that might be written of bullyism and brutality, 
— thousand of chapters, — that would touch the chords 
of sympathy to the very core of the heart. Many a 
poor child of destitution — prostrated by the sickness 
of the sea — has submitted to the direst tyranny and 
most fiendish abuse on the part of those who should 
have cheered and protected him, and many a one has 
carried to his far forest-home a breast filled with re- 
sentment against the mariner of the ocean. It is a 
matter of great regret, that the governments of migrating 
nations will not act with more energy in this matter, 
and give better protection to the exile, oft driven by 
misfortune in search of a new home. 

A pity it is that better laws are not made for the 
guidance and restraint of merchant captains, who, taking 
them altogether, are naturally as honest, and perhaps 
not less humane, than any other class of men ; but who 
thus intrusted with unbridled will and ill-defined pow- 
ers, but follow the common fashion of human nature, 
and become tyrants of the very worst kind. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


23 


It is true that of late some salutary examples have 
been made, and one who richly deserved it has suffered 
the extreme punishment of the law; but it is to be 
feared that these good examples will not be followed 
up ; public feeling will subside into its old channel of 
indifference, and the tyranny of the skipper-captain — 
with that of his brutal coadjutor, the mate — will be 
allowed to flourish as of yore, to the torture of many an 
unfortunate, victim. 

These remarks are hardly applicable to my own 
particular case, for the fiends who tortured me would 
have done so all the same if the best laws in the world 
had existed. They were beyond all laws, as I soon 
after learnt, — all laws, human or divine, — and of 
course felt neither responsibility nor fear of punish- 
ment. They had no fear even to take my life, as will 
be proved by the incidents I am about to relate. 


24 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER V. 

One of the disagreeables which a boy-sailor encoun- 
ters on first going to sea is the being compelled to 
mount up “aloft.” If the master of the vessel be a 
man of considerate feelings, he will allow the appren- 
tice a little time to get over the dread of climbing, by 
sending him only into the lower rigging, or no higher 
than the main or foretop. He will practise him a good 
deal upon the “shrouds,” so as to accustom his feet and 
fingers to the “ ratlines ” and other ropes, and will even 
permit him to pass a number of times through the 
“ lubber’s hole,” instead of forcing him to climb back 
downwards by the “ futtock shrouds.” 

A few trials of this kind will take away the giddi- 
ness felt on first mounting to a high elevation, and thus 
a boy may safely be denied the use of the “ lubber’s 
hole,” and may be sent up the futtock shrouds, and af- 
ter that the topgallant shrouds, and so on to the royals, 
— if there be any on the ship, — and by thus gradually 
inducting him into the art of climbing, he will get over 
the difficulty without dread and without peril, — for 
both of these may be encountered in first climbing to 
the upper rigging of a ship. It is usual, then, for mas- 
ters who are humane, to permit boys to become some- 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


25 


what accustomed to the handling of ropes before send- 
ing them into the highest rigging. 

But, alas ! there are many who have not this consid- 
eration, and it is not uncommon for a youth, fresh from 
home and school, to be ordered up to the topgallant 
cross-trees, or even the royal yard, at the very first go, 
and of course his life is imperilled by the ascent. Not 
unfrequent have been the instances in which the lives 
of boys have been sacrificed in this very way. 

Now it so happened that for two weeks after I had 
set foot upon board the Pandora I had never been or- 
dered “ aloft.” I had not even had occasion to ascend 
the lower shrouds, though I had done so of my own 
will, as I was desirous of learning to climb. In all my 
life I had never been higher than the branches of an 
apple-tree ; and since I had now chosen the sea for my 
profession, — though I sadly repented my choice, — I 
felt that the sooner I learnt to move about among the 
rigging the better. 

But, singular to say, for the first two weeks after em- 
barking myself on the Pandora I found but little oppor- 
tunity of practising. Once or twice I had climbed up 
the ratlines, and crawled through the lubber’s hole to 
the maintop ; and this I believed to be something of a 
feat, for I felt giddy enough while accomplishing it. I 
would have extended my enterprise by an attempt to 
ascend the topmast shrouds, but I was never allowed 
time, as the voice of either captain or mate would 
reach me from below, usually summoning me with an 
oath, and ordering me upon some other business, such 
as to mop out the cabin, swab the quarter-deck, black 


26 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


their boots, or perform some other menial act of service. 
In fact, I had begun to perceive that the drunken old 
skipper had no intention of teaching me anything of the 
seaman’s craft, but had taken me aboard as a sort of 
slave-of-all-work, to be kicked about by everybody, but 
by himself in particular. That this was in reality his 
design became every day more evident to me, and 
caused me disappointment and chagrin. Not that I 
was any longer ambitious of being a sailor, and could 
I have transported myself safely home again at that 
moment, it is not likely I should ever afterwards have 
set foot upon a ratline. But I knew that I was bent 
upon a long voyage, — how long or whither bound I 
could not tell, — and even though I might be able to 
desert from the Pandora when she reached her port, — 
a purpose I secretly meditated, — how should I act 
then? In a foreign land, without friends, without 
money, without the knowledge of a trade, how was I 
to exist, even if I could escape from the bondage of 
my apprenticeship ? In all likelihood I should starve. 
Without knowing aught of seamanship, I should have 
no chance of getting a passage home again ; whereas, 
if I had been allowed to practise with the rest, I might 
soon have acquired sufficient knowledge to enable me 
to “ work my passage,” as it is termed, to any part of 
the world. This was just what I wanted, and it was on 
this account I felt so much aggrieved at finding it was 
the very thing I was not to be taught. 

I had the hardihood on one occasion — I know not 
what inspired me — to make a remonstrance about this 
to the captain. I made it in the most delicate manner 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


27 


I could. My immediate answer was a knock-down, 
followed by a series of kicks that mottled my body with 
blue spots, and the most remote consequence of my 

“ d d impudence,” as the captain called it, was 

worse treatment than ever. 

I would soon have learnt to climb had I been left to 
myself, but I was not allowed even to practise that. I 
was always called below by one or the other of my 
tyrants, and with an oath, a cuff, or a kick, ordered 
upon some piece of “ dirty work.” 

Once, however, I was not ordered “ alow,” but “ aloft ” ; 
once I was allowed to have my fill of climbing. 

Snatching an interval when I thought both mate and 
master were asleep, I had gone up to the maintop. 

Every one who has looked upon a full-rigged ship 
must have noticed some distance up the main-mast a 
framework or platform, like a little scaffold. A similar 
construction may be observed on the fore and mizzen- 
mast, if the ship be a large one. This platform is 
called the “top,” and its principal object is to extend 
the ladder-like ropes, called “ shrouds,” that reach from 
its outer edge to the head of the mast next above, which 
latter is the topmast. It must here be observed that 
the “ masts ” of a ship, as understood by landsmen, are 
each divided into a number of pieces in the reckoning 
of a sailor. For instance, in a ship or barque there 
are three, which are called respectively the main, fore, 
and mizzen-masts, — the main-mast being near the mid- 
dle of the ship, the fore-mast forward, towards the 
bows, and the mizzen-mast “ aft,” near the stern or poop. 
But each one of these is divided into several pieces, 


28 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


which pieces have distinct names in the sailor’s vocab- 
ulary. Thus, the “ main-mast,” to a sailor, is not the 
whole of that long, straight stick which rises up out of 
the middle of a ship’s deck, and points like a spire to 
the sky. On the contrary, the main-mast terminates a 
little above the platform just mentioned, and which, 
from that circumstance, is designated the “maintop.” 
Another mast, quite distinct from this, and made out of 
a separate piece of timber, there begins, and runs up 
for nearly an equal length, but of course more slender 
than the main-mast itself, which latter supports it. 
This second is called the “ maintop-mast.” Above that 
a third is elevated, supported upon the topmast-head by 
checks, trestles, and cross-trees. This is shorter and 
more slender than the maintop-mast, and is named the 
“ maintop-gallant-mast,” and above this again, the “ main- 
royal-mast ” is similarly raised, — though it is only in 
the largest and best rigged vessels that a “ royal-mast ” 
is used, ’t'he “ main-royal-mast ” terminates the struc- 
ure, and its top, or head, is usually crowned with a flat 
circular piece of wood, called the “ main-truck,” which 
is the most elevated point of the ship. The fore and 
mizzen-masts are similarly divided, though the latter 
is much shorter than either of the others, and rarely has 
top-gallant sails, and still more rarely “ royals.” 

I have given this explanation in order that you may 
understand that the maintop to which I say I had 
climbed was not the most elevated point of the mast, 
but simply the platform near the head of the main- 
mast, as understood by sailors. 

This platform is, in the common parlance of tho 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


29 


crew, frequently designated the “ cradle,” and it merits 
the appellation, for in a vessel at sea and under a breeze 
it is generally “ rocked ” about, either in long sweeps 
from side to side, or backward and forward from stem 
to stern, according to the ship’s motion. It is the pleas- 
antest part of the ship for one who is inclined to soli- 
tude, for once upon it, you cannot see aught of what is 
going on below, unless you look over the edge or down 
through the lubber’s hole already mentioned. You may 
hear the voices of the crew, but not distinctly, as the 
surge of the sea itself, and the wind drumming upon 
the sails and whistling through the shrouds, usually 
drowns most other sounds. To me it was the greatest 
luxury to spend a few minutes in this retired spot. 
Sick of the association into which I had so heedlessly 
thrown myself, disgusted with the constant blasphemy 
ever in my ears, and, above all, longing for repose, I 
would have given anything to have been permitted to 
spend my leisure hours in this aerial cradle ; but I 
found no leisure hours nor moments for such indul- 
gence, for my unfeeling tyrants gave me neither rest 
nor repose. The mate, in particular, seemed to take 
pleasure in rendering my existence as miserable as 
he could ; and, discovering that I had a predilection 
for the “ top,” seemed determined that of all other 
places I should not go there to rest myself. 

One day, however, believing that he and the cap- 
tain had both gone to sleep, — as they sometimes did 
in fine weather, — I took the opportunity of ascending 
to my favorite perch ; and, stretching my wearied limbs 
along the hard planks, I lay listening to the sad sighing 


30 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


of the winds and the waters. A sweet breeze fanned 
my brow, and, notwithstanding the danger which there 
was in falling asleep there, — for there was no “top' 
armor ” or netting upon the Pandora, — I was soon in 
the land of dreams. 







RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


31 


CHAPTER VI. 


Mt dreams were by no means of a pleasant nature. 
How could they be, considering the life I was com- 
pelled to lead ? With my spirit hourly harassed by 
indignities, and my body wearied with over-work, it is 
not likely I should have sweet dreams. 

Though not sweet, however, they were short enough, 
— - at least my sleep was so, for my eyes had not been 
closed above five minutes when I was rudely awakened, 
not by a voice, but by a smart thwack upon the hips, 
adminstered by no light hand, and with an instrument 
that I knew by the feel to be what, in sailors’ parlance, 
is called a “ rope’s end.” 

It needed no repetition of the stroke to awake me, 
and cause me to start to my feet ; had it done so, I 
should certainly have caught it again as sharply as 
before, ■ — for, on springing up, I saw the hand of the 
fellow who had struck me raised aloft to repeat the 
blow. He did repeat it, but my sudden rising spoiled 
his aim, and the rope’s end doubled loosely over my 
shoulders. 

I was not a little astonished on recognizing the ruf- 
fian. It was the French bully, Le Gros ! 

I knew that he had the disposition to flog me with a 


32 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


rope’s end, or anything else, — for he still harbored a 
heart full of malice against me, — I well knew that he 
was not wanting in the will ; had we been in some cor- 
ner of the earth all alone by ourselves, I should not 
have been astonished at him flogging me almost to 
death, — not a bit of it. But what surprised me was 
his daring to do so there and then. Ever since Brace 
had thrashed him, he had been as mute as a mouse, — 
morose enough with me, but never offering any insult 
that might be resented by my protector. 

What had happened, then, to cause this change ? 
Had he again fought with Brace and beaten him ? Or 
had my patron taken some offence at me and with- 
drawn his protection, thus leaving the ruffian free to 
chastise me for his own especial pleasure ? 

Surely some change must have taken place in our 
mutual relations, else Le Gros would never have dared 
to raise his hand against me in the manner he was 
doing. 

Therefore was I surprised and puzzled. Could it 
be that, finding me all alone upon the top, he had taken 
the fancy into his head that he could there give me a 
drubbing without being seen ? 

Surely that could not be his idea ? If not seen, I 
could be heard. I might easily cry out, so that my 
protector would hear me ; or even if he could not, I 
could tell him afterwards ; and though that would not 
save me from the drubbing, it would get me the satis- 
faction of seeing Le Gros catch one as well. 

These reflections passed almost instantaneously 
through my mind, — they occupied only a few seconds, 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


33 


— just the interval that elapsed from the time I first 
stood to my feet till I had recovered from the surprise 
I felt at being confronted by the Frenchman. It was 
a short pause, for the bully had again elevated the 
rope’s end to come down with another thwack. 

I leaped to on^ side and partially avoided the blow ; 
and then rushing in toward the mast I looked down the 
lubber’s hole to see if Brace was below. 

He was not visible, and I would have cried out for 
him, but my eyes at that moment rested upon two 
objects that caused me to hold my voice. Two indi- 
viduals were upon the quarter-deck below, both looking 
upward. It was not difficult to recognise them, — the 
plump, jolly, false face of the skipper, and the more 
ferocious countenance of his coadjutor, were not to be 
mistaken. Both, as I have said, were looking upward, 
and the wicked expression that danced in the round 
bullet eyes of the former, with the grim smile of satis- 
faction that sat upon the lips of the latter, told me at a 
glance that the Frenchman and I were the objects of 
their attention. 

The unlooked-for attack on the part of Le Gros was 
now explained : — he was not acting for himself, but as 
the deputy of the others ! It was plain they had given 
him orders, and from the attitude in which they stood, 
and the demoniac expression already noticed, I felt 
satisfied that some new torture was intended for me. 

I did not cry out for Brace, it would have been of no 
use. The brave fellow could not protect me from ty- 
rants like these. They were his masters, with law on 
their side to put him in chains if he interfered, even 


34 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


with his voice, — to shoot or cut him down if he at- 
tempted to rescue me. 

I knew he dared not interrupt them, no matter what 
Cruelty they might inflict. It would be better not to 
get him into trouble M r ith his superiors, and, under 
these considerations, I held my tongue and awaited 
the event. 

I was not kept long in doubt about their intentions. 

“ Hang the lazy lubber ! ” shouted the mate from 
below, — “ snoring in broad daylight, eh ? Wake him 
up with the -rope’s end, Frenchy ! Wallop him till he 
sings out ! ” 

“ No,” cried the captain, to whom a better pro- 
gramme had suggested itself. “ Send him aloft ! He 
seems fond of climbing up stairs. Drive him to the 
garret ! He wants to be a sailor, — we ’ll make one 
of him ! ” 

“ Ha ! ha ! ” rejoined the mate with a horse-laugh at 
the wit of his superior; “the very thing, by Jove ! give 
him an airing on the royal-yard ! ” 

“ Ay, — ay ! ” answered Le Gros, and then, turning 
to me, with the rope held in menace, he ordered me to 
ascend. 

I had no alternative but obey, and, twisting myself 
around the topmast shrouds, I caught the ratlines in 
my hands and commenced climbing upward. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


35 


CHAPTER VII. 


I climbed with slow and nervous step. I should 
have gone much slower but that I was forced upward 
by Le Gros, who followed me with the rope’s end, with 
which he struck me behind whenever I made a stop. 
He delivered his blows with fiendish spite, striking me 
about the legs and over the posteriors, and trying to 
hurt me as much as possible. In this he succeeded, 
for the hard-knotted rope pained me exceedingly. I 
had no alternative, therefore, but to keep on upward or 
submit to his lashing. I kept on. 

I reached the topmast cross-trees, and mounted upon 
them. O, it was a fearful sight to look down ! Below 
me was nothing but the sea itself, for the masts, bent 
over by the breeze, were far from being perpendicular. 
I felt as if suspended in the air, with not even the earth 
Deneath me, — for the surface of the sea jvas below, 
glittering like the sky itself. 

Beneath me, however, at my feet, was the dark, 
scowling face of Le Gros, who, with threatening voice 
and gestures, ordered me upward, — still upward ! 

Upward! how could I climb farther? Above me 
extended the topgallant rigging. Upon this there were 
no ratlines, nothing to rest the foot upon, — nothing but 
i 


36 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


the two black, rigid ropes, converging until they met at 
the head of the mast. How could I ascend them ? It 
seemed beyond my power to do so. 

But I was not even allowed to hesitate. The brute 
swung himself near, and continued plying the knotted 
cord upon my shins, at the same time uttering oaths 
and ferocious threats that he would cut every inch of 
skin off my body if I did not go aloft. 

I had no alternative but to try, and, placing myself 
between the ropes, I commenced drawing myself up- 
ward. After a severe effort I succeeded in getting 
upon the top-gallant yard, where I again paused, — I 
could go no farther. My breath was quite gone, and 
I had scarce strength to hold by the rigging and pre- 
vent myself from falling. 

The royal-mast still towered above, and below 
threatened the dark face of Le Gros. There was a 
smile upon it in the midst of its scowling, — a smile of 
satisfaction at the agony he saw I was undergoing at 
that moment. 

I could still hear the voices of the fiends below, 
calling out the commands : “ Up with him, Frenchy ! 
- — up to the royal-yard ! ” 

I thought I heard other voices, and that of Brace 
repeating the words, “ Avast there ! avast ! the lad ’s 
in danger.” 

I looked in a slanting direction toward the deck. I 
saw the crew standing by the forecastle; I thought 
there was confusion among them, and a scuffle, as if 
some were taking my part, and others approving of 
what was going on ; but I was too frightened to make 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


37 


an exact observation at the moment, and too much 
occupied by the ruffian who was nearest me. 

“ Up ! ” he cried, “ up, or, pe Gar ! I flog you to ze 
death for von land-lobber, — I vill, sacr-r-e ! ” 

And with this threat he again plied the instrument 
of torture, more sharply than ever. 

I could not stand it. The royal-yard was the highest 
point to which they intended to force me. If I could 
reach it then they would be satisfied, and would cease 
to punish me. It is a perilous feat, even for one who 
has had some practice in climbing, to reach the royal- 
yard of a big ship, but to me it appeared impossible 
that I could accomplish it. There was but the smooth 
rope, — with neither knot nor loop to aid hand or foot. 
I must go up it hand over hand, dragging the whole 
weight of my body. O, it was a dread and perilous 
prospect ! but despair, or rather Le Gros, at length 
forced me to the trial, and, grasping the smooth stay 
rope, I commenced climbing upward. 

I had got more than half-way, — the royal-yard was 
almost within reach, — when my strength completely 
failed me. My heart grew weak and sick, and my 
head swam with giddiness. I could sustain myself no 
longer, my grasp on the rope gave way, and I felt 
myself falling, — falling, — at the same time choking 
for want of breath. 

For all this I did not lose consciousness. I still 
preserved my senses through all that terrible descent ; 
and believed while falling that I should be killed by 
the fall, or, what was the same thing, drowned in the 
sea below. I was even sensible when I struck the 
4 


38 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


water and plunged deeply below the surface, and I had 
an idea that I did not drop directly from the royal-mast 
into the sea, but that my fall was broken by something 
half-way down. This proved to be correct, as I after- 
wards learnt. The ship chanced to be under full canvas 
at the time, and the main-topsail, swollen out by the 
fresh breeze, had caught me on its convex side as I 
came down. From this I had bounded off again, but 
the impetus of the fall had been thus lessened ; and 
the second pitch into the sea was not so violent as it 
would otherwise have been. Otherwise, indeed, I 
should have been crushed upon the surface of the water, 
never to breathe again. Another circumstance hap- 
pened in my favor : my body had turned round as I 
parted from the top, and I was going head-downward ; 
but, on striking the sail, the attitude was reversed, and 
I reached the water in a perpendicular position, with 
my feet downward. Consequently, the shock was less, 
and, sinking deeply in the waves, I was saved. All 
these points I learnt afterwards, from one who had 
anxiously watched me in my descent. 

. When I rose to the surface, of course it was with 
confused senses, and with surprise that I still lived, — 
for I had been certain on letting' go my hold that I 
was being hurled into eternity, — yes, I fully believed 
that my end had come. 

I now perceived that I was still livings — that I was 
in the sea, — that waves were dashing around me ; and 
on looking up I saw the dark ship at a cable’s distance 
from me, still passing away. I thought I saw men 
standing along the taffrail, and some clinging upon the 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


39 


shrouds ; but the ship appeared to be going fast away, 
and leaving me behind in the water. 

I had learnt to swim, and, for a boy, was a good 
average swimmer. Feeling that I was not hurt I 
instinctively struck out, though not to follow the vessel, 
but to keep myself from sinking. I looked around to 
see if there was anything I might cling to, as I fancied 
that something might have been thrown out from the 
ship. I could see nothing at first, but as I mounted 
upon the top of a wave I noticed a dark round object, 
between me and the hull, which, notwithstanding that 
the sun was in my eyes, I made out to be the head of 
a man. He was still at some distance, but evidently 
nearing me, and as it approached, I recognized the 
thick curly hair and countenance of my protector Brace. 
He had leaped overboard and was swimming to my 
rescue. In a few seconds he was by my side. 

“ Ho ! ” cried he, as he drew near and saw that I was 
swimming, “ all right, my lad ! swim like a duck, eh ? — 
all right, — don’t feel hurt, do you ? Lean on me, if 
you do.” 

I answered that I felt strong enough to swim for 
half an hour i^f necessary. 

“ All right then,” he rejoined ; “ we ’ll get a rope’s 
end in less time than that, though maybe you fancy 
you ’ve had enough of rope’s end ? Hang the inhuman 
scoundrels. I ’ll revenge you yet, my lad. Ship ahoy ! ” 
he shouted, “ this way with your rope ! ahoy ! ahoy ! ” 

By this time the ship had worn round, and was 
returning to pick us up. Had I been alone in the 
water, as I afterwards ascertained, this manoeuvre would 


40 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


not have been executed; or, at all events, but very 
little pains would have been taken to rescue me. But 
Brace having jumped overboard rendered it necessary 
that the ship should be put about, and every effort made 
to recover him, as he was a man of too much impor- 
tance among the crew to be sacrificed with impunity. 
Neither mate nor captain dared leave him to his fate ; 
and, consequently, the orders were given to “ wear ship.” 

Fortunately the breeze was light, and the sea not 
very rough ; and as the vessel passed near to where 
we were swimming, ropes were thrown out which both 
of us were able to seize, and by means of which we 
were soon hauled up, and stood once more safely upon 
deck. 

The spite of my tormentors seemed to be satisfied 
for the time. I saw nothing of any of them when I 
got aboard, nor during the remainder of that day, as I 
was permitted to go below and remain in the forecastle 
during the whole of the afternoon. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


41 


CHAPTER VIII. 


Strange to say, I received somewhat better treat- 
ment after this occurrence, though it was not from any 
remorse at what had happened, or that either mate or 
captain had grown more humane or friendly. The 
reason was very different. It was because both per- 
ceived that what they had done had produced an unfa- 
vorable impression upon the crew. Many of the men 
were friends and admirers of Brace, and, along with 
him, disapproved altogether of the conduct of the offi- 
cers, so that in the forecastle and around the windlass 
there was a good deal of disaffected talk after this event, 
often spoken loudly enough. Brace, by his behavior 
in leaping overboard to the rescue, had gained favor, 
— for true courage always finds admirers whether they 
be rude or refined, — and the number of Brace’s friends 
was increased by it. I heard that he had really inter- 
fered when I was being forced aloft, and had shouted 
out contradictory orders to those of the mate. This 
accounted for the confusion I had noticed on deck, and 
which was the result of several of his friends endeavor- 
ing to restrain him, while others were joining him in 
his appeal. 

Both captain and mate on the quarter-deck had 


42 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


heard all this, but pretended not to notice it. Had it 
been any other man than Brace, they would have in- 
stantly put him in irons, or punished him still more 
severely, — especially if he had chanced to be one of 
the weaker and less popular of the crew. As it was, 
they took no steps in the matter, and no one was pun- 
ished for the expressions of remonstrance that had been 
used. But both captain and mate had noted the disaf- 
fection ; and that was the reason why I was afterwards 
treated with more humanity, or rather with less cruel- 
ty, — for insults and indignity were still occasionally 
offered me by one or the other. 

I was from this time permitted to practise with the 
sailors, and had less of the dirty work to do. A sort of 
simple fellow, the Dutchman already mentioned, — who 
was also much played upon, — shared with me the 
meaner drudgery, and had more than half of the spleen 
which the captain and mate must needs spend upon 
somebody. Indeed, the poor Dutchman, who, although 
a harmless creature, was a wretched specimen of hu- 
manity, came well-nigh being killed by their cruelty ; 
and I have no doubt but that the injuries inflicted upon 
him, while on board the Pandora, would have brought 
him to an earlier grave than Nature designed for him, 
had it not been his sad fate to meet death at a still ear- 
lier period, — as I shall have occasion to relate. 

The cruelties committed upon this man by the cap- 
tain and mate of the Pandora would be incredible if 
told, — incredible, because it would scarce be believed 
that the human heart is capable of such want of feeling. 
But it seems to be a law of wicked natures, that, where 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


43 


cruelty has once commenced its career and meets with 
no resistance on the part of its victim, the vile pas- 
sion, instead of being satisfied, only grows stronger and 
fiercer, just like it is with savage beasts after they have 
tasted blood. So seemed it with the officers of the 
Pandora, for if they even had cause for revenge against 
this poor sailor, they certainly took ample satisfaction ; 
but it was just because they had no reason foi revenge, 
just because there was no resistance on the part of 
their victim, that they delighted to torture him. 

I remember many of their modes of torture. One 
was to tie him up by the thumbs, so that his toes just 
touched the deck, and there keep him for hours togeth- 
er. This position may appear easy enough to one who 
has never experienced it. It is far otherwise, — it is 
a torture worthy of the Inquisition. It soon elicits 
groans from its victim. Another mode of punishment 
— or rather of amusing themselves — practised by the 
worthies of the Pandora’s quarter-deck on this poor 
sailor, was to sling him in his own belt half-way up to 
the yard-arm, and there leave him dangling about. 
This they jocularly called “ slinging the monkey,” 
adopting the name of a favorite sport often practised 
by the sailors. Once they shut him up in an empty 
cask, and kept him for several days without food. A 
little biscuit and water was at length passed through 
the bung-hole, which the poor wretch greedily devour- 
ed, barely in time to save himself from perishing of 
hunger and thirst. But there are other modes of chas- 
tisement too horrible and too abominable to be told, all 
of which were practised upon this unfortunate man, — 


44 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


unfortunate in having no friend, for strange to say he 
received but little sympathy or commiseration from 
the rest of that wicked crew. Though a harmless 
creature enough, he was one of those unfortunates 
whose habits prevent them from making either friends 
or associates. 

It seemed as if the poor fellow’s misery was to me 
an advantage, and shielded me from a good deal of ill- 
treatment I should otherwise have experienced. He 
stood between me and our common tyrants, as a sort of 
breakwater or “ buffer,” upon which their inhumanity 
expended most of its strength. 

I pitied him for all that, though I dared not make 
exhibition either of my pity or sympathy. I had need 
of both for myself, for although I have said that my 
condition was improved, I was still miserable, — wretch- 
ed as I could well be. 

And why ? you will ask. — Why wretched now, 
when I had got over most of the first difficulties, and 
Was steadily progressing in the profession I had so ar- 
dently desired to belong to ? It is quite true I was 
progressing, and rapidly. Under the tutorship of Brace, 
I was fast becoming a sailor. In less than a week 
after I had made my plunge from the royal rigging, I 
could climb to the royal-yard without the slightest fear, 
— ay, I had even in a fit of bravado gone higher, and 
put my hand upon the main-truck ! In a week’s time 
I knew how to twist a gasket, or splice a rope, as neat- 
ly as some of the sailors themselves ; and more than 
once I had gone aloft with the rest to reef topsails in a 
stiffish breeze. This last is accounted a feat, and I 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


45 


had creditably performed it to the satisfaction' of my 
patron. Yes, it is quite true I was speedily being 
transformed into a sailor ; and yet I was far from being 
satisfied with my situation, — or rather I should say, 
I was miserably ill-satisfied, — perfectly wretched. 

You are surprised, and demand the reason. I shall 
give it in a few words. 

I had not been many days on board the Pandora 
when I observed something which I fancied odd about 
the ship. I first noticed the manners and discipline, or 
rather want of discipline, of the crew, far different from 
what I had read of in books, which told of the exact 
obedience and punctilious respect between those who 
served and those who commanded. It might be, how- 
ever, that those of which I had read were ships of war, 
and that in others the discipline was very different. As 
I had no previous knowledge of seamen, or their mode 
of life, I concluded that the rude behavior of the Pan- 
dora’s crew might be a fair specimen of it, and I was 
both pained and humiliated by the conclusion. It was 
a sad realization — or contradiction rather — of all my 
young dreams about the free, happy life of the sailor, 
and I was disgusted both with him and his life at the 
very outset. 

Another circumstance attracted my attention at the 
same time, — that was the number of hands on board 
the Pandora. She was not a very large ship, — not 
over five hundred tons by registry. In fact, she was 
not a “ ship,” speaking technically, but a u barque ” ; in 
other words, a ship with her mizzen-mast rigged unlike 
the other two, or without a “ square ” topsail. In this 


46 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


and a few other points lies the difference between a 
barque and a ship, — though the former is also usually 
smaller. 

The Pandora was large enough for a barque, — 
carried a full suit of sail, even to flying-jibs, topgallant 
studding-sails, and royals ; and was one of the fastest 
sailers I have ever known. For her size, however, 
and the amount of merchandise she carried, I could not 
help fancying that she had too large a crew. Not over 
half of them seemed to be employed, even while wear- 
ing ship, — and I was convinced that half of them 
could have done the work. I had been told often — 
for I used to make inquiry about such matters — that 
a crew of from ten to twenty hands was sufficient for 
a vessel of her size ; what then could the Pandora want 
with twice that number? I counted them over and 
over. There were forty of them all told, including the 
worthies of the quarter-deck and “ Snowball ” in the 
caboose. 

The circumstance made an impression upon me, — 
somewhat undefined it is true, — but day by day, as I 
observed the reckless and disgusting behavior of both 
officers and men, and overheard some strange conversa- 
tions, suspicions of a most painful character formed 
themselves in my mind, and I began to dread that I 
had got into the company of real ruffians indeed. 

These suspicions were at length confirmed, and to the 
fullest extent. 

For several days after setting sail the hatches had 
been down and covered with tarpaulings. The weather 
had continued breezy, and as there was little occasion 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


47 

to go below they had been kept thus, though now and 
again a half-hatch had been lifted as something was 
required from the lower deck or the hold. I myself 
had not been sent below on any errand, and had never 
seen the cargo, though I had been told that it consisted 
chiefly of brandy, and that we were going with it to the 
Cape of Good Hope. 

After a while, however, when the weather became 
fine, or rather when we had sailed into a southern 
latitude where it is nearly always fine, the tarpaulings 
were taken off, the hatches — both main and fore — 
were thrown open, and all who wished passed down to 
the “ ’ tween decks ” at their pleasure. 

Curiosity, as much as aught else, took me below; 
and I there saw what not only confirmed my suspicions, 
but filled me with disgust and horror. The cargo, 
which was all down in the hold, and none of it on the 
lower deck, certainly appeared — what it had been 
represented — a cargo of brandy ; for there were the 
great puncheons, scores of them, in the hold. Beside? 
these there were some boxes of merchandise, a quantity 
of bar-iron, and a large pile of bags which appeared to 
contain salt. 

All this I saw without any uneasiness. It was not 
these that produced within me the feeling of disgust 
and horror. It was a pile of manufactured iron that 
lay upon the lower deck ; iron wrought into villanous 
shapes and hideous forms, that, notwithstanding my 
inexperience, I at once recognized as shackles, manacles , 
and fetters ! What wanted the Pandora with these ? 

But the secret was now out. I needed to employ 


48 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


conjectures no longer. The carpenter was at work 
upon some strong pieces of oak timber, which he was 
shaping into the fashion of a grating. I perceived that 
it was intended for the hatchway. 

I needed no more light. I had read of the horrors - 
of the “middle passage.” I recognized the intention 
of the carpenter’s job. I no longer doubted that the 
Pandora was a slaver ! 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


49 


CHAPTER IX. 


Yes, — beyond a doubt I was on board a slave-ship, 
— one regularly fitted up for the inhuman traffic, — 
manned for it. I might also say armed, — for although 
there were no cannon, I observed a large number of 
muskets, cutlasses, and pistols, that had been brought 
upon the deck from some secret hiding-place, and dis- 
tributed to the men to be cleaned and put in order. 
From all this it was plain that the Pandora was bent 
upon some desperate enterprise, and although she might 
not sustain a combat with the smallest vessel of war, 
she was determined that no mere boat’s crew should 
capture and rob her of her human freight. But it was 
to her sails more than to her armor that the Pandora 
trusted for success ; and, indeed, built and rigged as she 
was, few ships of war could have overhauled her in 
open water, and with a fair wind. 

I say that I no longer doubted of her true character. 
Indeed, the people on board no longer made a secret of 
it. On the contrary, they appeared to glory in the 
occupation, regarding it in the light of achievement and 
enterprise. Over their cups they sang songs in which 
the “bold slaver” and his “jolly crew” were made to 
5 


y 


50 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 

play the heroic, and many a coarse jest was uttered 
relating to the “ black-skinned cargo.” 

We had now passed to the southward of Gibraltar 
Straits, and were sailing in a track where there would 
be less likelihood of falling in with English men-of-war. 
The cruisers, whose sole business it is to look after the 
slave-trade, would be found much farther south, and 
along the coasts where slaves are usually shipped ; and 
as there was no fear of meeting with them for some 
days to come, the Pandora’s crew had little else to do 
than enjoy themselves. A constant carousal, therefore, 
was kept up, and drinking, singing, dancing, and “ sky- 
larking ” were practised from morning to night. 

You may be surprised to know that a ship so evident- 
ly fitted out for slave-traffic could have thus openly and 
directly sailed out of a British port. But it is to be 
remembered that the period of which I am writing was 
many years ago ; although so far as that goes, it would 
be no anachronism to lay the scene of my narrative in 
the year 1857. Many a slave-ship has sailed from 
British ports in this very year, and with all our boasted 
efforts to check the slave-trade it will be found that as 
large a proportion of British subjects are at present 
engaged in this nefarious traffic as of any other nation. 

The attempt to put down the African slave-trade has 
been neither more nor less than a gigantic sham. Not 
one of the governments who have engaged in this 
scheme of philanthropy have had more than a luke- 
warm interest in the matter, and the puny efforts they 
have made have been more for the purpose of pacify- 
ing a few clamorous philanthropists, than with a real 


HAN AWAY TO SEA. 


51 


design to stop the horrid traffic. For one slave-ship 
that is captured, at least twenty pass free, landing their 
emaciated thousands upon the shores of the Western 
World. Nay, — worse than ever, — the tyrant who, 
with railroad speed, is demoralizing the millions of 
France, lends his ill-gotten power to re-establish this 
barter of human souls, and the slave-trade will erelong 
flourish as luxuriantly as ever 

It would have been an easy matter for Great Britain 
long since to have crushed out every vestige of the 
slave-trade, even without adding one item to her expen- 
diture. What can be more absurd than the payment 
of £ 300,000 to Portuguese slave-merchants to induce 
them to abandon the traffic in slaves ? Why, it is a 
positive premium upon crime, — an indemnity for giv- 
ing up the trade of pillage and murder ! I say nothing 
would have been easier than for England to have put 
an end to the very existence of this horror years ago. 
It would only have required her to have acted with 
more earnestness, and a little more energy, — to have 
declared that a slave-dealer was a pirate, and to have 
dealt with him accordingly, — that is, hanged him and 
his crew when taken from the yard-arm of their ship, 
— and there was not a nation in the world that would 
have dared to raise voice against such a course. Indeed, 
it is a perfect absurdity to hang a pirate and let a 
slaver escape ; for if it be admitted that a black man’s 
life is of as much value as a white man’s, then is the 
slaver doubly a murderer, for it is a well-known fact, 
that out of every slave-cargo that crosses the Atlantic, 
full one third become victims of the middle passage. 


52 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


It is, therefore, a positive absurdity to treat the captain 
and crew of a slave-ship in any milder way than the 
captain and crew of a pirate-ship ; and if a like meas- 
ure of justice had been constantly served out to both, it 
is but natural to suppose that slavers would now have 
been as scarce as pirates are, if not a good deal scarcer. 
How the wiseacres who legislate for the world can make 
a distinction between the two sorts of ruffians is beyond 
my logic to understand, and why a slaver should not be 
hanged as soon as caught is equally a puzzle to me. 

In years past this might have been done, and the 
slave-trade crushed completely. It will be more diffi- 
cult now, since the despot of France has put the stamp 
of his license on the inhuman trade, and the slave- 
dealer is no longer an outlaw. It would be a very 
different affair to hang to the yard-arm some French 
ruffian, bearing his commission to buy souls and bodies, 
and under the signature of imperial majesty. 

Alas ! alas ! the world goes back ; civilization re- 
cedes, — humanity has lost its chance, and the slave- 
trade goes on as briskly as ever ! 

I was too young at the time of my first voyage to 
moralize in this philosophic manner ; but for all that I 
had imbibed a thorough disgust for the slave-trade, as, 
indeed, most of my countrymen had done. The period 
of which I am speaking was that when, by the laudable 
efforts of Wilberforce and other great philanthropists, 
our country had just set before the world that noblest 
example on record, — the payment of twenty millions 
of sterling pounds in the cause of humanity. All glory 
to those who took part in the generous subscription'. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


53 


Young as I was, I, like others, had heard much of the 
horrors and cruelties of the slave-trade, for at that 
time these were brought prominently before the public 
of England. 

Fancy, then, the misery I experienced at finding 
myself on board a ship actually engaged in this nefarious 
traffic, — associating with the very men against whom 
I had conceived such antipathy and disgust, — in fact, 
myself forming one of the crew ! 

I cannot describe the wretchedness that came over 
me. 

It is possible I should have been more shocked had 
I made the discovery all at once, but I did not. The 
knowledge came upon me by degrees, and I had long 
been suspicious before I became certain. Moreover, 
harassed as I had been by personal ill-treatment and 
other cares, I did not so keenly feel the horror of my 
situation. Indeed, I had begun to fancy that I had 
got among real pirates, for these gentry were not un- 
common at the time, and I am certain a gang of pica- 
roons would not have been one whit more vulgar and 
brutal than were the crew of the Pandora. It was 
rather a relief, therefore, to know they were not pirates, 
— not that their business was any better, — but I had 
the idea that it would be easier to get free from their 
companionship ; which purpose I intended to carry out 
the very first opportunity that offered itself. 

It was about the accomplishment of this design that 
I now set myself to thinking whenever I had a moment 
of leisure ; and, verily, the prospect was an appalling 
one. It might be long months before I should have 
5 * 


54 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


the slightest chance of escaping from that horrid ship, 
— months ! ay, it might be years ! It was no longer 
any articles of indenture that I dreaded, for I now 
perceived that this had been all a sham, since I could 
not be legally bound to a service not lawful in itself. 
No, it was not anything of this sort I had to fear. My 
apprehensions were simply that for months — perhaps 
years — I might never find an opportunity of escaping 
from the control of the fiends into whose hands I had 
so unwittingly trusted myself. 

Where was I to make my escape? The Pandora 
was going to the coast of Africa for slaves ; I could not 
run away while there. There were no authorities to 
whom I could appeal, or who could hold me against 
the claims of the captain. Those with whom we 
should be in communication would be either the native 
kings or the vile slave-factors, — both of whom would 
only deliver me up again, and glory in doing so, to 
gratify my tyrant. Should I run off and seek shelter 
in the woods ? There I must either perish from hunger, 
thirst, or be torn to pieces by beasts of prey, — which 
are numerous on the slave-trading coasts. One or 
other of these would be my fate, or else I should be 
captured by the savage natives, perhaps murdered by 
them, — or worse, kept in horrid bondage for life, the 
slave of some brutal negro. O, it was a dread pros- 
pect! 

Then in my thoughts I crossed the Atlantic, and 
considered the chances of escape that might offer upon 
the other side. The Pandora would no doubt proceed 
with her cargo to Brazil, or some of the West India 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


55 


islands. What hope then ? She would necessarily act 
in a clandestine manner while discharging her freight. 
It would be done under cover of the night, on some 
desert coast, far from a city or even a seaport, and, in 
fear of the cruisers, there would be great haste. A 
single night would suffice to land her smuggled cargo 
of human souls, and in the morning she would be off 
again, — perhaps on a fresh trip of a similar kind. 
There might be no opportunity whatever for me to go 
ashore, — in fact, it was not likely there would be, — 
although I would not there have scrupled to take to the 
woods, trusting to God to preserve me. 

The more I reflected, the more was I convinced that 
my escape from what now appeared to me no better 
than a floating prison, would be an extremely difficult 
task, — almost hopeless. O, it was a dread prospect 
that lay before me ! 

Would that we might encounter some British cruiser ! 
I heartily hoped that some one might see and pursue 
us. It would have given me joy to have heard the 
shot rattling through the spars, and crashing into the 
sides of the Pandora ! 


56 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER X. 

Of course I did not give utterance to these sentiments 
before any of the Pandora’s crew. That would have 
led me into worse trouble than ever. Even Brace 
could not have protected me had I given expression to 
the disgust with which my new associates had inspired 
me, and I acted only with the ordinary instinct of 
prudence when I held my tongue and pretended not 
to notice those matters that were queer. Withal, I 
could not altogether dissemble. My face might have 
told tales upon me ; for more than once I was taken 
to task by my ruffian companions, who jeered me 
for my scruples, calling me “ greenhorn,” “ land-lubber,” 
“son of a gun,” “son of a sea-cook,” and other like 
contemptuous appellations, of which, among sailors, 
there is an extensive vocabulary. Had they known 
the full measure of contempt in which I had held them, 
they would scarce have been satisfied by giving me 
nicknames only. I should have had blows along with 
them ; but I took care to hide the dark thoughts that 
were passing in my bosom. 

I was determined, however, to have an explanation 
with Brace, and ask his advice. I knew that I could 
trust him, but it was a delicate point ; and I resolved 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


57 


to approach him with caution. He might be angry 
with me ; for he, too, was engaged in the same nefarious 
companionship. He might be sensitive, and reproach 
me for a meddler. 

And yet I fancied he would not. One or two ex- 
pressions I had heard him drop casually, had led me 
to the belief that Brace was tired of the life he was 
leading, — that he, too, was discontented with such a 
lot ; and that some harsh fate had conducted him into 
it. I hoped that it was so ; for I had grown greatly 
interested in this fine man. I had daily evidence that 
he was far different from his associates, — not hardened 
and wicked as they. Though under the influence of 
association men gradually assume the tone of the ma- 
jority, yet Brace had a will and a way of his own, — 
there was a sort of moral idiosyncrasy about him that 
rendered him unlike the rest, and which he appeared 
to preserve, notwithstanding the constant contamination 
to which he was exposed by his companionship with 
such fellows. Observing this, I resolved to make known 
to him the cause of my wretchedness, and to obtain his 
advice as to how I should act. 

An opportunity soon offered, — a chance of conversing 
with him unheard by the rest of the crew. 

There is a pleasant place out upon the bowsprit, par- 
ticularly when the foretop-mast stay-sail is hauled down, 
and lying along the spar. Thet-e two or three persons 
may sit or recline upon the canvas, and talk over their 
secrets without much risk of being overheard. The 
wind is seldom dead ahead, but the contrary ; and the 
voices are borne forward or far over the sea, instead of 


58 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


being carried back to the ears of the crew. A medita- 
tive sailor sometimes seeks this little solitude, and upon 
emigrant ships some of the more daring of the deck- 
passengers often climb up there, — for it requires a 
little boldness to go so high aloft over the water, — and 
pour into one another’s ears the intended programme of 
their trans-oceanic life. 

Brace had a liking for this place ; and often about 
twilight he used to steal up alone, and sit by himself, 
either to smoke his pipe or give way to meditation. 

I wished to be his companion, but at first I did not 
venture to disturb him, lest he might deem it an intru- 
sion. I took courage after a time, and joined him upon 
his perch. I saw that he was not dissatisfied, — on the 
contrary, he seemed pleased with my companionship. 

One evening I followed him up as usual, resolved to 
reveal to him the thoughts that were troubling me. 

“ Ben ! ” I said, in the familiar style in which all 
sailors address each other. “ Ben ! ” 

“Well, my lad; what be it?” 

He saw I had something to communicate, and re- 
mained attentively listening. 

“ What is this ship ? ” I asked after a pause. 

“ She an’t a ship at all, my boy, — she be a barque.” 

“ But what is she ? ” 

“ Why, an’t I told you she be a barque.” 

“ But what sort, I want to know ? ” 

“ Why, in course, a regular rigged barque, — ye see 
if she were a ship the mizzen-mast yonder ’ud be carryin’ 
squars’ls aloft, which she don’t do as ye see, — there- 
fore she ’s a barque and not a ship.” 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


59 


“ But, Ben, I know all that, for you have already 
explained to me the difference between a ship and a 
barque. What I wish to ascertain is what kind of a 
vessel she is ? ” 

“ Oh 1 what kind; that’s what you’re after. Well, 
then, I should say- a faster sailer never set figure-head 
to the sea ; she ’s got just one fault, she be a little too 
crank for my liking, and pitches too much in a swell. 
If she ’s not kept in plenty o’ ballast, I won’t wonder 
to see them masts walk overboard one of these days.” 

“ You won’t be offended at me, Ben ; all this you ’ve 
told me before, — it is not what I wish to know.” 

“ And what the old scratch do you want to know ? 
Be hanged, my lad, if you don’t puzzle me.” 

“Answer me, Ben; tell me the truth. Is she a 
merchant-vessel ? ” 

“Oho! that’s what you’re driving at! Well, that 
depends upon what you may call a merchant-vessel. 
There be many sorts o’ goods that comes under the 
name o’ merchandise. Some ships carry one sort, and 
some another.” 

“What sort does the Pandora carry?” asked I, 
interrupting him. 

As I put the question, I laid my hand gently upon 
the arm of the sailor, and looked earnestly in his face 
as I waited his reply. 

He hesitated for a moment, until he saw that he 
could not well evade giving me an answer, and then 
answered with the simple word, — 

“ Niggers.” 

* It ’ud be no use playin’ hide and seek about it, lad' 


60 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


You must ’a found it out in time, — the Pandora ’s no 
merchantman, — she be a trader, — a regular slaver .” 

“ O Ben ! ” I said, appealingly, “ is it not a terrible 
life to lead?” 

“Well, it’s not the life for you, my boy, and I’m 
sorry you’ve got into such hands. I saw you when 
you first corned aboard, and would have put a word in 
your ears, if I had got the chance ; but the old shark 
nailed you afore I could get speaking to you. He 
wanted a boy and was determined to have you. When 
you corned the second time, I was below in my bunk, 
and in course you were brought off with us. No, little 
Will, it ’s not the life for you, lad.” 

“ And for you, Ben ? ” 

“Avast there, my youngster! Well, I won’t be 
angry with you, it’s but nat’ral you should think so* 
Maybe I ’m not so bad as you think me.” 

“I don’t think you bad, Ben; quite the contrary. 
It is for that reason I spoke as I did. I think you 
very different from the others. I — ” 

“ Maybe you ’re right, boy ; maybe not. I warn’t 
always bad. I was once like yourself and did n’t care 
for such as these ; but there are tyrants in the world 
as makes men bad, and they ’ve made me” 

Here the sailor paused and uttered a sigh, while an 
expression of extreme bitterness passed over his face ; 
some harsh recollection was stirring within him. 

“ How, Ben ? ” I ventured to ask. “ I cannot believe 
it. They may have made you unhappy, but not wicked. 
I know you are not.” 

“ You are kind, little Will, to say this to me. You 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


61 


are very kind, my boy ; you make me feel as I once 
did feel, and I’ll tell you all. Listen! and I’ll tell 
you all about it.” 

There was a tear in the sailor’s eye, the first he had 
shed for many a long year. Upon his weather-bronzed 
face I observed a mingled expression of tenderness and 
sadness. 

I placed myself to listen attentively. 

“ It ’s a short story,” he continued,- “ and won’t take 
many words. I warn’t always what I am now. No, 
I was a man-o’-war’s-man for many a year, and, though 
I say it myself, there warn’t many in the service as 
knew their duty or did it better. But all that went for 
nothing. It was at Spithead, — we were lying there 
with the fleet, and I chanced to run foul o’ the master’s- 
mate o’ our ship. It was all about a bit o’ lass that 
we met ashore, who was my sweetheart. He was a- 
makin’ too free with her, and my blood got up. I 
couldn’t help it, and I threatened him, — only threat- 
ened him. There ’s what I got for it. Look there, 
little Will ! ” 

As the sailor finished speaking, he pulled off his 
jacket, and raised his shirt over his shoulders. I per- 
ceived across his back, and up and down, and in every 
direction, a complete network of long scars, — the scars 
of old wales, — which the “ cats ” had made upon his 
flesh. 

“ Now, my lad, you know why I ’m driven to a ship 
like this. In course I desarted the navy, and after- 
wards tried it in the merchant-sarvice ; but go where 
I would, I carried the Cain-mark along with me, and 
6 


62 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


somehow or other it always came out, and I could n’t 
stand it. Here I’m not the odd sheep in the flock. 
Among the fellows below there, there ’s many a back 
as well striped as mine.” 

Ben ceased speaking, and I, impressed with the brief 
history of his wrongs, remained for some time silent. 

After a while I again ventured to broach the subject 
that lay nearest my heart. 

“ But, Ben,” said I, “ this is a horrid kind of life to 
lead ; surely you do not intend to continue it ? ” 

A shake of the head was all the answer I received. 

“ I could not endure it,” I continued; “I have re- 
solved to make my escape whenever an opportunity 
offers. Surely you will aid me ? ” 

“ Both you and myself, lad.” 

“ O, I am so pleased ! ” 

“ Yes,” continued he, “ I am tired of it, too. I have 
been thinking how I can leave it. This I ’m determined 
shall be my last voyage, — leastwise, in this trade. 
I ’ve been thinking, my boy, of giving ’em the slip, and 
taking you along with me.” 

“ O, how glad I shall be ! When may we go ? ” 

“ There lies the bother, my lad ; you see there ’s no 
place in all Africa where we could get off, or, if we 
did, it would only be to wander among these black 
savages, and likely enough get murdered by them. 
No; we can’t get clear of the Pandora this side the 
Atlantic. We must stick by her, and make the voyage ; 
and on the far side we ’ll manage it, I warrant you.” 

“ ’T is a long time to suffer.” 

“ You an’t a-going to suffer, — I ’ll take care o’ that 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


63 


but keep quiet, and don’t show that you are not con- 
tented enough. Not a word to anybody about what’s 
been said this night, — not a word, my lad ! ” 

I promised faithfully to observe the directions given, 
and, as Brace was now called to his watch upon deck, 
I went down along with him, feeling lighter at heart 
than I had done since I first set foot on board the 
Pandora. 


64 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XI. 


I need not detail the incidents that occurred during 
the remainder of our run to the African coast. There 
is not much variety in a journey upon the sea. A 
shoal of porpoises, — a whale or two, — some flying- 
fish, — a few species of sea-birds, — sharks and dol- 
phins, — are nearly all the living creatures that are 
ever seen, even upon the longest voyages. Most of 
our course lay due southward, and directly across the 
northern tropic, and, of course, the weather was hot 
nearly all the time, — so hot that the pitch oozed out 
from the seams of the planking, and the soles of our 
shoes parted with a creaking noise every step we took 
over the deck. 

We were in sight of several sail, — most of them 
were Indiamen, — some outward bound from England, 
and some on their way home from the East. A few 
smaller craft we saw, brigs, and a barque or two, and, 
as they carried English colors, we concluded they were 
traders to the Cape, or Algoa Bay. None of them — 
neither these nor the East Indiamen — seemed desi- 
rous of cultivating the Pandora’s acquaintance ; and 
all, in meeting or passing, allowed her a “ wide berth.” 
Of course, the slaver was equally desirous of avoid- 


65 


RAN AAV AY TO SEA. 

ing them ; and, therefore, none of these vessels were 
£ spoken.” 

There was one ship, however, that did not appear to 
shun us. On the contrary, the moment the Pandora 
came in sight of her, the strange vessel changed from 
the course in which she had been steering, and with all 
sail set came running towards us. As we were now in 
the Gulf of Guinea, and about a hundred miles or so 
from the Gold-coast, the probability was that the vessel 
that had so boldly headed towards us was a cruiser, 
and, consequently, the very sort of craft that the Pan- 
dora’s people did not desire to fall in with. Indeed, 
this point was soon settled beyond dispute ; for the be- 
havior of the strange vessel, and her peculiar rig, — 
which was that of a cutter, — combined with the fact of 
so small a craft sailing boldly towards a barque so large 
as the Pandora, all went to prove that she was either a 
war-cruiser in search of sla\ r e-ships, or a pirate, — in 
either case, a vessel much better manned and armed 
than the Pandora. 

It was hardly probable that the cutter was a pirate ; 
though, had it been upon a different part of the ocean, 
it would have been probable enough, for at that time 
pirates were by no means as scarce as they are at pres- 
ent. But it was not a favorite locality with pirates. 
The merchant-craft that traded along this part of the 
coast were usually small \ T essels with insignificant car- 
goes, and, when outward bound, carried only such bulky 
articles as salt, iron, and rum, with toys and trinkets ; 
which, though sufficiently attractive to the black sav- 
ages of Dahomey and Ashantee, were not the sort of 
6 * 


66 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


merchandise that pirates cared, to pick up. They were 
sometimes more richly * freighted in their homeward 
trip, with gold-dust and elephants’ teeth, and pirates 
could find a market for these. There were still some 
of these freebooters upon the African coast, for there 
they could find many a secure rendezvous ; but they 
were never so numerous there as in the West Indies and 
elsewhere. Had the cutter been met with at an earlier 
period, — that is, while we were farther out on the 
Atlantic, and upon the track of the Cape traders and In- 
diamen, — then the people of the Pandora might have 
taken her for a pirate, and very probably would have 
taken less trouble to get out of her way, — for these 
gentry were far less afraid of a pirate than of an honest 
war-ship. They knew that the pirates looked upon 
traders of their kind as kindred spirits, — almost birds 
of the same feather ; and that, therefore, they would 
have but little to fear from their brother outlaws. They 
knew, moreover, that they had nothing to lose but a 
few casks of brandy and rum ; the iron, salt, and toys, 
which formed the remainder of the Pandora’s cargo, 
being goods that a pirate would not be bothered with. 
The brandy and rum would be all he would be likely 
to rob them of, and of these there were only some half- 
dozen puncheons, — for I had ascertained that most 
of the great casks in the hold were water-butts filled 
with water, and of course intended to supply the living 
cargo on their voyage across the Atlantic. 

A pirate, therefore, reasoned the crew of the Pan- 
dora, would only rob them of their six puncheons of 
spirits, and that would be all. Perhaps he might take 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


G7 


a fancy to the fine barque, and insist on pressing some 
of them into his service. That would be a misfortune 
to the owners ; but as for the crew themselves, I was 
under the belief that very few of them would have 
required “ pressing.” Most of them would have been 
willing enough to take a hand at buccaneering, or any 
other sort of villany. 

As the cutter drew near, however, — for she was 
drawing near, — it became evident she was no pirate. 
Indeed, she made no secret of what she was, for the 
British flag was run out to her peak, at once proclaim- 
ing her a British vessel of war. It is true a pirate 
might have used that signal for a decoy ; but, consider- 
ing the time and place, it was not likely; and the 
Pandora’s people did not entertain the thought of its 
being one. The cutter was a British cruiser beyond 
doubt. That was their full belief and conviction. 

No flag could have been more unwelcome to the 
eyes of the slaver’s crew than the one now spread to 
the breeze from the peak of the cutter’s mainsail. Had 
it been the Portuguese ensign, or the Spanish, or even 
the French, they would have dreaded it less ; for, not- 
withstanding the promises of these nations to aid in 
putting a stop to the slave-trade, it is well known that 
they have acted with great lukewarmness in the matter. 
Indeed, worse than that, — since the governors of their 
Transatlantic possessions — even the captains of their 
ships of war — have been known, not only to connive 
at the slave-traffic, but actually to assist in carrying it 
on ! Had it been a ship of one of these nations, the 
Pandora would have been less desirous of escaping 


68 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


from her. She would have been brought to, perhaps ; 
and after a slight examination — with a word or two 
of secret intelligence between her captain and the com- 
mander of the war-vessel — allowed to go about her 
business ; and this would have ended the affair. But 
no such an easy conge would be given by the com- 
mandant of a British cutter ; for, to the honor of the 
British officers be it said, that in all such cases they 
have performed their duty, and carried out with energy 
the designs of their government. 

The crew of the barque, therefore, on. perceiving that 
it was in reality a British cruiser that was in the wake, 
were put into the greatest confusion and trouble. I 
say in the wake , for long since the Pandora had turned 
stern towards the strange vessel, and was making all 
sail to escape. 

It was evident that the cutter was a fast sailer, and 
knew it, — else she would have used more strategy in 
making her first approach. On the contrary, she had 
taken no pains whatever to conceal her character ; but, 
setting her head right for the Pandora, had given chase 
at once. The barque had been equally prompt in 
showing her stern ; and for some hours a regular tail* 
on-end run was kept up between the two vessels. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


69 


CHAPTER XII. 


For my part, I awaited the result with the deepest 
interest. I watched the two ships as they sped ; and, 
with my eye, kept constantly measuring the sea between 
them. My heart was full of hope, and beat joyfully as 
I observed that the distance was gradually decreasing, 
and the cutter each minute seemed larger upon the 
waves. 

There was but one drawback to the exultation which 
I felt, — and that was a serious one. Brace had con- 
fessed to me that he was a deserter from the Royal 
Navy. If taken he might be recognized. The stripes 
upon his back would lead to suspicion, — for there are 
brands almost peculiar to the navy, — proofs of his 
desertion would be sought, perhaps easily obtained, — 
and then I knew the terrible punishment he would 
have to undergo. For my own sake I wished the cut- 
ter to capture us. For the sake of my friend, — the 
preserver of my life, — I wanted the Pandora to escape. 
I wavered between two hopes. Now my own horrid 
situation was before me, — the disgust I felt for the life 
I was compelled to lead, the hopelessness of getting 
away from it ; and when these thoughts came into my 
mind I looked with longing eyes towards the pursuer, 


70 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


and wished her nearer and nearer. Then my eyea 
would rest upon poor Brace, as he hurried over the 
decks, — using all his efforts to aid the Pandora’s speed, 
— my thoughts would undergo a complete revulsion, 
and my late hopes would suddenly change into fears. 
For a long while I awaited the result, with this singular 
alternation of contradictory emotions. 

During all this time there was a stiff breeze blow- 
ing, and this it was that gave the cutter the advantage. 
As already intimated to me by Brace, the barque was a 
“ crank ” vessel, and carried sail badly under a wind ; 
though, in fair weather, or with a light breeze, she was 
one of the fastest sailers on the sea. It was for this 
quality she had been chosen for the peculiar trade in 
which she was employed, — for swiftness, not stowage, 
are the points of advantage in a slave-ship. The poor 
negro is usually packed as closely as any other species 
of merchandise, and a large cargo of them can be 
stowed in a small space, — for it is rare that the slight- 
est consideration of humanity enters the thoughts of 
their inhuman “ stevedore.” 

The barque then had been built for fast sailing, — ■> 
but more especially in light winds, such as those denom- 
inated “ trade-winds,” and others that are usually en- 
countered between the tropics and the “ line.” 

The cutter, also, sailed well in a light wind, but 
equally well in a stiff breeze, — even under the stronger 
impetus of a gale; and as it had now freshened 
almost to a gale, the latter vessel was having the advan- 
tage. Even under such a wind she still continued to 
carry most of her sail, — her main and second jibs 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


71 


above being hauled down, along with her gafF-topsail, 
while her storm, spit-fire, and third jibs were still kept 
bent to the breeze. 

The barque, on the other hand, had to haul down 
both royals and topgallant-sails, and close-reef her top- 
sails. She was thus far from going at her fastest, but 
it blew so freshly it would have been dangerous for her 
to have spread another inch of canvas, and her people 
well knew it. 

Under these circumstances the cutter was evidently 
gaining upon her ; and if the breeze should continue at 
the same rate for two hours more, the Pandora must 
certainly be overhauled and captured. 

As soon as her crew became convinced of this, they 
set to work to hide all the implements of their nefari- 
ous trade. The manacles and shackles were put into a 
cask and headed up. The hatch-gratings, which the 
carpenter had been so long in making, were broken up 
and disfigured, — so that their purpose could not be 
recognized, — and the muskets, pistols, and cutlasses 
were stowed away in some secret part of the hold. 
There was no intention of making use of these, and 
showing fight against such an adversary. Small as 
was the cutter in comparison with the barque, the crew 
of the latter knew very well that that of the former 
would far outnumber them, and that any attempt at 
resistance to such a well-armed, sharp-toothed little ship 
of war would only bring her guns upon them, and end 
the conflict in the loss' of at least half their number. 
They entertained no hope, therefore, except to escape 
by fast sailing, — and as this was now well-nigh given 


72 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


up, they set to work to prepare themselves for passing 
an examination. Several of the crew actually hid 
themselves, in order to avoid the suspicion which their 
numbers might create ; for, as I had already observed, 
there were too many hands for a ship engaged in the 
ordinary way of commerce. 

As a last measure the old skipper had got out his 
“ ship’s papers,” which, of course, had been prepared for 
such an emergency, and which were to show that he 
was “ all right.” 

In this way the Pandora now awaited the nearer 
approach of her hostile pursuer. 

The cutter had gained rapidly, and had at length got 
within less than a mile’s distance, when a gun was fired 
from her bow ports that sent the shot ricochetting over 
the water, and close to the hull of the barque. A sig- 
nal was also hoisted for the latter to “ lay to.” 

My heart beat wildly within my breast. It seemed 
as if the hour of my deliverance had arrived ; and yet 
I felt a contrary belief, — a presentiment that it was 
not yet to be ! 

Alas ! that presentiment proved too true. With all 
the appearances in favor of our being captured, it was 
not to be. The destiny of the Pandora was different. 

Almost as if the firing of the gun had been a signal 
to the weather, the wind suddenly began to lull, and at 
each moment grew lighter and lighter, — till it was no 
longer a gale, but a soft and gentle breeze. The sun, 
that was now setting, no doubt had caused the change, 
and in a few minutes’ time the sails became relaxed and 
fell flapping against the yards. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


73 


With a quick eye the change was observed by the 
crew of the Pandora, and the advantage understood. 
Instead, therefore, of yielding obedience to the signal 
from the cutter, all hands rushed quickly aloft, — the top- 
sails were unreefed to their fullest spread, — topgallants 
and royals were unfurled, and even the studding-sails 
bent, till the whole rigging of the barque was covered 
with canvas. 

The effect was almost immediately perceptible. Ah 
though the cutter now fired her guns as fast as she 
could load them, I could perceive that she was every 
moment losing ground, and her shots now fell short of 
the barque. 

In another hour she was miles in our wake ; and ere 
the darkness of night closed over the sea, and hid the 
little vessel altogether from my sight, I saw, with a sad 
heart, that she had dwindled to a mere speck upon the 
edge of the horizon ! 


74 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


The chase, which had lasted for nearly the whole of 
a day, carried the Pandora a hundred miles out of her 
course before she had fairly distanced the cutter ; but 
she had to run still fifty miles farther to make sure that 
the latter had lost sight of her, and, of course, aban- 
doned the pursuit. The last part of the run, however, 
was made in a direction diagonal to that in which she 
had befen chased ; and as the morning broke, and there 
were no signs of the cutter nor any other sail, the slaver 
once more headed in for the coast. She was now so 
far to the south of the line on which she had encoun- 
tered the cruiser, that, whether the latter kept on in the 
pursuit, or returned as she had come, in either case she 
would be too distant from the barque to make her out. 
The darkness of the night had also favored the slaver’s 
escape ; and when morning came, her commander felt 
quite sure that the cutter was cruising far to the north 
of him, and beyond the range of the most powerful tele- 
scope. 

The deviation which the Pandora had made from 
her course did not signify much to such a light sailer as 
she. She soon made up the loss ; for next day the 
wind had veered round so as to answer for her course ; 


75 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 

and, as it blew but lightly, she was able to go under 
studding-sails, at the rate of ten and twelve knots an 
hour. 

She was now heading directly for the African coast, 
and before the sun had set my eyes rested on the land, 
— that land so long famous, or rather infamous, for its 
commence in human beings, — for the hunt, and the bar- 
ter, and sale of men, women, and children ! 

During the night the barque stood off and on at sev- 
eral miles’ distance from the shore, and with the earliest 
light of morning ran close in. 

There was no port nor town. Not even a house was 
in sight. The land was low, scarce rising above the 
sea-level, and appeared to be covered with a dense for- 
est to the water’s edge. There was neither buoy nor 
beacon to direct the course of the vessel, but, for all 
that, the captain knew very well where he was steering 
to. It was not his first slaving expedition to the coast 
of Africa, nor yet to the very port he was now heading 
for. He knew well where he was going ; and, although 
the country appeared to be quite wild and uninhabited, 
he knew that there were people who expected him not 
far off. 

One might have fancied that the Pandora was about 
to be run ashore, for, until she was within a few cables’ 
length of the beach, neither bay nor landing-place pre- 
sented itself to our view, and no orders had been giveD 
to drop anchor. It is true that most of her sails had 
been hauled down, and she was moving but slowly 
through the water, but still fast enough to strike witb 
violence if permitted to approach much nearer. 


76 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Several of the crew, who were on their first voyage 
to this coast, began to express their surprise ; but they 
were laughed at by the older hands who had been there 
before. 

All at once the surprise was over. A little wooded 
point was rounded, and the line of the beach — which 
but the moment before had appeared continuous — was 
now seen to be broken by a long, narrow reach of 
water, that ran far back into the land. It proved to be 
the mouth of a small but deep river ; and, without re- 
connoissance or hesitation, the barque entered across its 
bar, and, standing up stream, came to anchor about a 
mile inland from the sea. 

Opposite to where we had anchored I could perceive 
a strangely-built hut standing near the bank, and anoth- 
er and larger one farther back, and partially screened 
by the trees. In front of the former, and close to the 
water’s edge, was a group of dark-looking men, making 
some signals which were answered by the mate of the 
Pandora. Other men were down in a long canoe that 
was riding upon the water, and some were getting into 
it, as if about to be rowed out to us. 

I saw the palms upon the bank ; they were the first 
trees of this kind I had ever seen growing, but I easily 
recognized them by the pictures I had seen in books. 
There were other large trees, not less singular in their 
appearance, and differing altogether from the kinds I 
had been accustomed to look upon at home ; but my 
attention was soon drawn from the trees by observing 
that the men in the canoe had parted from the shore 
and were paddling towards us. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


77 

The river was not over two hundred yards in width, 
and as the barque was anchored about midway, of course 
the canoe had not far to come. In a few seconds it was 
alongside, and I had a fair and full view of its dusky 
rowers. 

As I regarded them the reflection passed through my 
mind, that, if these were a fair specimen of their coun- 
trymen, the less acquaintance with them the better; 
and I could now comprehend the remark of Brace, that 
to desert from the ship on the African coast would be 
sheer madness. “ Bad,” said he, “ as are these fellows 
on board the Pandy, still they have white skins and 
something human about them ; but as for the rascals we 
are to meet over yonder they are devils, both soul and 
body, — you shall see ’em, my boy, and judge for your- 
self.” These remarks my patron had made some days 
before, when we were talking of our intention to es- 
cape ; and as I looked into that long canoe, and scanned 
the faces of the half-score of men that sat within it, I 
was forcibly struck with the truthfulness of the asser- 
tion. A more ferocious set of men I never looked 
upon, — very devils did they appear ! 

There were eleven of them in all, and most of them 
were as black as shoe-leather, though there was a vari- 
ety of color, from jet-black to a bad tawny-yellow. It 
was evident they were not all of one race, for there is 
scarcely any part of the western coast of Africa where 
there is not an admixture of different races, — arising, 
no doubt, from the long-continued slave-traffic between 
the coast and the interior. If these eleven gentlemen 
differed slightly in color, there were other points in 
7* 


78 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


which they differed not at all. All of them had thick 
lips, beetle-brows, short kinky wool upon their heads, 
and the most ferocious and brutal expression upon their 
faces. Eight out of the eleven were naked as at the 
hour of their birth, with the exception of a narrow 
swathing of cotton cloth around their hips and thighs. 
These eight used the paddles, and I could perceive that 
they had spears and old muskets in the boat beside 
them. The other three were of a superior class. Two 
of them were better clad than the eight rowers, — but 
no better looking, — while the third presented to the 
eye an aspect at once so hideously fierce, and yet so 
ludicrous, that it was difficult to determine whether you 
ought to laugh at or to fear him. 

This man was a true negro, — black as gunpowder, 
gross as a water-butt, and of enormous dimensions. 
His face was not so negrofied (if I may use the word) 
as some of his companions’, but it had a still worse ex- 
pression than that of the very thick-lipped kind, for it 
was not stupid like theirs. On the contrary, it exhibit- 
ed a mixture of ferocity with a large share of cunning, 
— a countenance, in fact, full of all wickedness. It 
resembled a good deal the faces I have afterwards ob- 
served in India, — among the fat, despotic princes that 
are still permitted to misrule some portions of that un- 
happy land, — and a large black beard, whiskers, and 
moustache added to the similitude. 

It was not the face, nor the great size of the man, 
that rendered him ridiculous. Quite the contrary. A 
glance at these had rather an opposite tendency. What 
was laughable about him was his costume ; and if he 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


79 


/iad been done up for a farce upon the stage, or a 
Christmas pantomime, he could not have been dressed 
in a more ludicrous manner. Upon his body was a 
uniform coat of bright scarlet cloth, the cut and facings 
of which told that it had once done duty in the army of 
King George. It had been a sergeant’s full-dress coat, 
for the chevrons were still upon the cuffs ; and a stout 
sergeant he must have been, — one of the stoutest in 
the army. The coat was a large one, yet, withal, it was 
a tight fit for its present wearer, and did not come with- 
in a foot of buttoning upon him. The sleeves, moreover, 
were too short by inches, and the huge black wrists of 
the negro appeared in strange contrast with the bright 
sheen of the scarlet. Behind, the skirts forked widely 
apart, showing the huge buttocks of the wearer, that 
were covered by the tails of a striped sailor’s shirt 
reaching a little below ; and below this, again, the huge, 
thick, black thighs and lower limbs were naked to the 
toes. 

An old cocked hat with faded lace and feathers, that 
no doubt had once graced the head of some admiral or 
commodore, sat high upon the woolly crown of our new 
acquaintance, and completed the absurd tout ensemble. 
There was a long knife stuck in his belt, and a large 
crooked sabre dangling between his limbs. 

It would have been laughable enough, such a sin- 
gular apparition, under other circumstances ; but I 
perceived on the part of the Pandora’s crew no dispo- 
sition to laugh. A strict order from the captain had 
been issued against such behavior, and enjoining all on 
board to receive “His Majesty King Dingo Bingo” 
with all courtesy and respect. 


80 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


So, then, he of the tight coat and cocked hat was a 
king, — King “ Dingo Bingo ” ! The two that were 
partially clad were his councillors, and the eight black 
canoe-men a portion of his body-guard. 

I did not make all these observations while the new- 
comers were in the canoe. There had been no time for 
that. The moment they approached the side of the 
barque, ropes had been thrown to them, and the canoe 
was hauled close up. A ladder had already been let 
over the gangway, and up this “ His Majesty ” climbed, 
and was received on board with all the honors. 

Joyful salutes passed between him and his well-known 
acquaintance, the captain ; and, without more ado, the 
latter led the way across the quarter-deck, and conduct- 
ed his majesty to the cabin with apparent formality, but 
yet in a frank and jovial manner that proved the two to 
be old friends, — the best friends in the world. 

The mate did his best to entertain the two “ Council- 
lors of State,” while the men of the body-guard re- 
mained below in the canoe. His majesty had no fear 
for his personal safety. He knew the slaver and her 
master. He had been expecting them, and therefore 
needed to ask no questions about country or character. 
The skipper and the king understood each other. 


KAN AWAY TO .SEA. 


81 


CHAPTER XIV. 


I could not tell what was said between these two 
worthies, but I knew what was to be done. His majes- 
ty had a crowd of poor negroes not far off, — no doubt 
shut up in the large building which could be partially 
seen through the trees. These he had procured from 
some back country in the interior, — partly by traffic 
with other king-monsters like himself, and partly by 
means of man-hunting expeditions, which he had made 
with his ferocious troops. It was highly probable, too, 
that among the victims about to be transported were 
many who had been his own subjects ; for these African 
potentates do not scruple to make merchandise of their 
own people, when cash or “cowries” run short, and 
their enemies have been too strong to be captured. 

Just such a crowd then had King Dingo Bingo got 
together ; and the joyful smile that lighted up the jovial 
face of the skipper, as he reappeared upon deck, proved 
that it was a large crowd, and that he was sure of a 
full “ cargo ” without further trouble or delay. Often 
competition among the slave-vessels renders it difficult 
to obtain a full “ freight ” ; and in such cases the white 
slave-dealers who dwell upon the coast (for there are 
many such) and the native chiefs become terribly ex- 


82 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


acting. Then, indeed, the first cost of the human mer- 
chandise .forms an important item in the invoice, and 
the profits on the other side are proportionately dimin- 
ished ; but where there is no competition, the price of 
the black is considered a mere trifle ; and, taken in 
“ barter ” as he is, a whole ship’s load of such “ bales,” 
as they are jocularly called among slavers, (by the 
Spaniards termed “ bultos,”) is not such an expensive 
investment. The purchase of the vessel, the wages 
and keep of the crew (necessarily a large one), are the 
main items of outlay in the books of a slaver. As for 
the food of the living cargo, that counts for little. It is 
of the simplest and coarsest kind that can be procured, 
and usually consists of two staple articles : the African 
millet, — known more commonly as a species of sago, 
— and palm-oil. Both are easily obtained on any part 
of the western coast where the slave-trade exists ; for 
there both these articles form the common food of the 
country. The millet is a well-known grain ; but there 
are many sorts of grain in different parts of the world 
which go under this name, and yet are obtained from 
plants that are very distinct in character. As for the 
palm-oil, it is at present one of the most important 
items of African commerce, and thousands of tons of it 
are annually imported into England and France, where 
it is used in the manufacture of yellow soap. It is ex- 
tracted from the nut of a large palm-tree, whole forests 
of which may be seen in the western countries of trop- 
ical Africa, with the fallen nuts lying scattered over the 
ground as thick as pebbles; and, up to a late period, 
scarce cared for by the native inhabitants. The demand 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


83 * 


for palm-oil, however, has of late years stimulated even 
the indolent negroes to the manufacture of the article, 
and these immense palm-orchards are now carefully 
preserved, and their fruit gathered at the proper season. 

It is the pulpy covering of the nut that yields the 
oil, which becomes hard as soon as it cools, — so hard 
that it requires to be cut with a knife, or scooped out 
by some sharp instrument. In this state it is used by 
the negroes just as we use butter, and forms a staple 
article of their daily diet. 

Since both the millet-sago and the palm-butter can 
be purchased in Africa cheaper than any other food, of 
course these are shipped on board the slave-vessels for 
the consumption of the unfortunate captives, and be- 
yond these no other food is thought of. Water alone is 
their drink, and to provide this the hold of a slave-ship 
is usually crammed with large casks, as was the case 
with the Pandora. These casks serve as ballast on the 
return trip, when the vessel is without her freight, and 
then they are kept full, — generally with salt water, as 
this in most ports is more conveniently got at ; and on 
the coast of Africa, as the place of embarkation is usu- 
ally a river, the salt water is easily emptied out and 
fresh substituted. With these explanations I shall now 
return to our skipper and his royal guest. 

It was plain that the former was in excellent humor. 
He had King Dingo Bingo all to himself, and was 
promised a full cargo. His majesty seemed not less 
pleased with the interview. He came forth out of the 
cabin staggering with partial intoxication, clutching in 
one hand a half-empty bottle of rum, while in the other 


84 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


he held various glittering trinkets and pieces of gaudy 
wearing-apparel, which he had just received as pres- 
ents from the captain. He swaggered about the deck, 
once or twice tripping upon his long steel scabbard. 
He talked in loud praise of his warlike achievements, 
boasting of the many villages he had sacked, of the 
captives he had made, and ever reminding his host of 
the fine cargo he had collected for him. There were 
five hundred of them, “young and strong.” They 
were shut up safely in the “ barracoon,” — such was the 
name of the large building, — and to-morrow, that day, 
or whenever the captain was ready, he would deliver 
them over. So promised the king. 

Of course the captain was not quite ready. His 
majesty’s “ plunder ” had to be got out of the hold, and 
boated ashore ; the water-casks had to be emptied, — 
for it was sea- water they contained, — and then refilled 
from the river; and these things done, the barque 
would then take on board her five hundred “ bultos.” 

After a good deal more swaggering and swearing, — 
for this African royalty could speak a little English, 
and knew most of its most blackguard phrases, — his 
sable majesty once more betook himself to his boat, and 
was rowed back to the bank. The captain, taking his 
mate and some half-dozen of the sailors along with 
him, followed soon after in the gig to complete the 
debauch, — for King Dingo Bingo had invited him to 
a royal entertainment in his timber palace upon the 
shore. 

I looked after with longing eyes. Not that I had 
any desire to be of their company, — far from it, in- 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


85 


deed, — but gazing upon the beautiful forms of vegeta- 
tion that adorned the banks of this savage river, listen- 
ing to the sweet music that came from a thousand 
bright-plumed songsters amid the woods, *1 longed once 
more to set my feet upon the firm earth ; I longed to be 
alone, to wander alone and free, away under the shadow 
of those majestic trees. 


86 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XV. 

It is very probable I should have longed in vain, 
very probable I should not have been allowed to set 
foot upon the shore, but for my protector Brace. My 
work was still that of the swab and mop and shoe- 
brush, and I was kept closely employed at such 
“chores” from morning to night. The others were 
permitted to go ashore almost at their pleasure, — ex- 
cept during their working-hours, and then they were 
back and forward several times in the day, unloading 
the cargo of rum, and salt, and iron, that was forthwith 
delivered up to King Dingo Bingo. 

I endeavored several times to go with them in the 
boat, but was always repulsed by some one, usually by 
the mate or captain himself. 

Every day as the sun rose over the glistening tree- 
tops, tinging their rich verdure with hues of gold, I 
sighed for liberty, and I would have given aught I 
possessed, to have been allowed to roam freely through 
those bright woods. Only one who has been for months 
cooped up within the confined boundaries of a ship, 
until tired to death of its monotonous life, can have an 
idea of the intense longings that I experienced. I was 
even worse off than one who may have been thus sit- 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


87 


uated. I was not only cooped up, but ill-treated. I 
was not only a prisoner, but a slave, harshly used, and 
thoroughly disgusted both with my master and asso- 
ciates. If but for a single hour, therefore, I would 
have made any sacrifice to have been permitted to take 
a stroll in yonder wild woods, that on both sides of the 
river stretched away as far as the eye could reach, for 
I had viewed them from the royal-mast-head, and saw 
that they were interminable. 

I cannot tell why the captain and mate were so 
opposed to my going ashore. It might be that they 
were suspicious of me, and feared I might run away 
from the ship. Knowing the harsh treatment to which 
they were in the habit of submitting me, it is not strange 
they should suspect me of such an intention. My 
position could hardly be worse, even among savages ; 
and, therefore, it was natural enough they should have 
their fears of my leaving them. 

They had no desire to part with me on such terms. 
I had proved of great service to them in the capacity 
of cabin-boy and attendant; and they found my ser- 
vices very convenient. Though they would have cared 
little for drowning me, or knocking me on the head, to 
gratify a whim of their own, they would have been 
sadly grieved had I succeeded in running away from 
them; and, evidently suspecting that I might harbor 
such an intention, they took care that I should not have 
the slightest opportunity of carrying it out. I was not 
permitted, therefore, to set my foot in any of the boats 
that were constantly going and coming between the 
ship and the shore. 


88 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


There was one other of the Pandora’s crew who was 
dealt with in a similar manner, and this was poor 
“ Dutchy,” as the sailors called him. They might well 
suspect him of a design to run away. Bad as was the 
treatment I received, it was humane and civil when 
compared with the almost continuous cruelty practised 
upon the Dutchman ; and instinct itself should have 
prompted him to flee from it at the very first opportu- 
nity that offered. 

Unfortunately, instinct had this very effect ; or rather, 
I might say, human flesh and blood could stand it no 
longer ; and Dutchy determined to desert. I say un- 
fortunately , for the attempt proved a failure, and had 
an awful termination. It ended in the death of this 
poor sailor, — a death that was hideous and appalling. 

I shall relate the incident in a few words. 

A few days after coming to anchor Dutchy had 
communicated to me his intention of deserting from 
the ship. He had made me his confidant, in hopes 
that I might join him in the enterprise, — for the poor 
fellow knew there was not another on board who had 
ever spoken to him a word of sympathy. This I had 
done, and, consequently, had won his regard. He 
knew, moreover, that I, too, was a persecuted victim ; 
and, therefore, believed I might be as willing as him- 
self to get away beyond the reach of the common 
tyrant. It is true I was so, but the advice of my patron 
Brace had rendered me content to wait for a better 
opportunity, — to wait for our arrival upon the other 
side of the Atlantic. I had made up my mind to endure 
till then ; knowing that a voyage from the west coast 


RAN A WAV TO SEA. 


89 


of Africa to the Brazils — the destination of the Pan- 
dora — would be but a few weeks in duration, and con- 
fident, from what Brace had promised me, that there I 
should part from the hated crew. 

For these reasons I refused to accede to Dutchy’s 
proposal, and endeavored to dissuade him from his 
design ; advising him also to wait for our arrival on the 
other side. 

My counsels proved vain. Flesh and blood could 
stand it no longer. The poor fellow had been perse- 
cuted to the utmost limit of endurance, until he could 
endure no more ; and, under the impulse of despair, he 
made his fatal attempt. 

One night, when nearly all on board were asleep, a 
plunge was heard close by the side of the vessel, as of 
some one who had fallen or leaped into the water. The 
cry of “ A man overboard ! ” was heard from the few 
who were awake on the watch ; and echoed from mouth 
to mouth, till the sleepers — most of whom were on 
deck in their hammocks — were aroused. 

The night was almost as clear as day, — for there 
was a full, round moon in the heavens ; and up to this 
time there had been perfect stillness and silence. The 
men, wondering who had gone overboard, rushed to the 
side, and looked into the water. A small, black object 
above the surface indicated the head of a man. It was 
in motion, and a slight, plashing noise, with the long 
ripple made upon the water, showed that some one was 
in the river and swimming with all his might for the 
shore. 

Perhaps some one had seen poor Dutchy as he made 
8 * 


90 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


this fatal plunge, for at that moment the cry was given 
out that it was he who was endeavoring to escape. 

Both mate and captain were on the alert. On ac- 
count of the heat, they too had been sleeping in ham- 
mocks swung over the quarter-deck, and in a moment 
they had sprung out upon their feet. Both ran to arm 
themselves ; and before the deserter had made half- 
way to the bank his tyrants were leaning over the side, 
each grasping a loaded musket. 

Either would have been in good time to have sent a 
bullet through the unfortunate victim ; but though his 
blood was to be on their heads, it was not destined that 
he should die by their hands. 

Before either had time to take aim, a second ripple 
was observed in the water, running diagonally to that 
made by the swimmer, and as the head of this ripple, 
and causing it, was seen a long, dark, monster-like 
form. 

“ A crocodile ! a crocodile ! ” shouted the men upon 
the barque. 

Both captain and mate held their fire, and lowered 
their muskets. They saw that the work would be 
done as well without them ; and I am positive that I 
perceived at that moment a grim smile of satisfaction 
on the faces of both. 

“ Poor Dutchy ! ” cried a voice, “ he ’ll never reach 
the bank ! It ’s all up with him, — he ’ll be 'swallowed 
whole, bones, body, and all. See ! ” 

It was almost literally as the man had predicted. 
As he uttered the final exclamation, the dark monster 
— now within a few feet of its victim — made a rapid 


x 

RAN AWAY TO SEA. 91 

dash forward, its long, notched back rose high above 
the water, and, seizing the swimmer between its strong, 
bony jaws, commenced dragging him under. A wild 
scream of agony pealed from the lips of the unfortunate 
man, that echoed afar into the surrounding woods ; but 
before the echoes had died away, the monster with its 
victim had sunk beneath the surface ; and a few blood- 
stained bubbles were all that remained to mark the 
spot where the terrible incident had occurred. 

“ Served him right ! ” vociferated the captain with a 
fearful oath ; “ served him right, the good-for-nothing 
lubber ! He ’s not much loss ; we can spare him, I 
dare say.” 

“ Ay, ay ! ” assented the mate, also with the embel- 
lishment of an oath, and then added : — 

“ A lesson to all runaways ! If the soiv of a sea- 
cook had stayed where he was, he ’d have missed that ; 
but if the fool likes better to be in the belly of a croco- 
dile than the forecastle of a good ship, he ’s had his 
choice. All I ’ve got to say is, it ’s a queer craft he ’s 
chosen to ship aboard o’.” 

The captain answered this sally with a horse-laugh, 
in which he was joined by several of the unfeeling 
crew ; and then both mate and captain, having restored 
their muskets to the rack, betook themselves once more 
to their hammocks, and fell asleep. The sailors, group- 
ing around the windlass, remained for a while convers- 
ing upon the awful incidents that had transpired, but 
the tone of the conversation proved that the occurrence 
gave them but little concern- Some even laughed as 
they talked ; and je«>s we intend a* to whether 


92 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Dutchy had made a will, and who was to be heir to his 
“property.” As the poor fellow in reality possessed 
no property, — his whole' effects consisting of a few 
tattered rags of dress, a tin platter, with an old knife, 
fork, and spoon, — the joke was all the more piquant, 
and the fellows laughed heartily at it. 

It was finally agreed upon that they should “ raffle ” 
for Dutchy’s “ kit ” in the morning ; and this point 
being settled, one by one dropped off, some to sleep in 
their bunks in the forecastle, and others upon the deck 
or in hammocks slung to the spars and rigging. 

All were soon asleep, and silence once more brooded 
over the scene. I alone could not sleep, but stood 
looking over the side of the vessel, my eyes fixed on 
the spot where the unfortunate man had been last seen. 
There w r as nothing to guide the eye, — not a trace of 
the short, sanguinary struggle. The crimson froth had 
long since floated away, and the dark water flowed on 
without even a ripple upon its surface ; but, for all that, 
I could still see with the eye of my fancy — that horrid 
picture — the hideous monster, with its victim grasped 
transversely between its horrid jaws, and I could still 
hear the scream of agony echoing far off in the woods. 

Of course it was but fancy. There was no sound 
stirring, even of wind or water. Above and around 
reigned an impressive stillness, as if Nature herself, by 
that dread event, had been awed into silence ! 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


93 


' " 


CHAPTER XVI. 


I was glad when morning dawned, for I slept but 
little that night. The sad fate of the poor sailor lay 
heavily upon my spirits during the whole of the next 
day, and I could not help thinking that some such end- 
ing might happen to myself. It was the constant dread 
I was in of the brutal violence- of mate and captain that 
produced these unpleasant forebodings ; for I regarded 
these men as the real murderers of the unfortunate 
man. The crocodile only came in as an accessory, and 
had no such creature appeared upon the scene, the 
Dutchman would, no doubt, have perished all the same 
by the bullets of their muskets. The monster had only 
forestalled them, and hastened the event by a few 
seconds of time ; and it was evident that, had they 
shot the man instead, — these reckless ruffians, — they 
would have been equally disregardful of consequences, 
— equally without remorse or regret. No wonder I 
felt that my life was insecure ; no wonder my mind 
was filled with forebodings. 

During the whole of that day the death-scream of 
the poor sailor seemed to -echo in my ears, in sad con- 
trast 1 with the coarse mirth and loud, rude laughter that 
rang over the decks of the Pandora. On board it was 


94 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


a day of jubilee. King Dingo Bingo was entertained 
by the captain, and brought not only some of his ^hief 
men with him, but also his harem of black-skinned 
beauties, between whom and the rough men of the 
crew, love-making, dancing, and carousing was kept up 
to a late hour in the night. 

The paltry cargo of goods which the barque had 
carried was by this time taken on shore and delivered 
to his commercial majesty ; who, in return, had counted 
out his captives, and made them over as slaves to the 
skipper. Before they could be taken aboard, however, 
the vessel required some alterations. New gratings 
were to be made, — in the stead of those destroyed 
during the chase, — and bulkheads were to be strength- 
ened and repaired, for it was intended to partition off 
the males from the females. It was not any idea of 
decency that prompted this arrangement, but simply 
convenience. Moreover, the water-butts had to be emp- 
tied of the salt water which they contained, and fresh 
substituted in its stead, all which work would require 
a considerable time for its performance. The last thing 
would be the embarkation of the cargo. This would 
be the easiest of all, as each “ bale,” was able to trans- 
port itself from shore to ship, and take its place without 
giving the least trouble. The stowage of such a cargo 
was accounted handy. The slaves, therefore, remained 
in the barracoon, and the preparations for their em- 
barkation went on. 

I still yearned to visit the shore. My heart was 
sick of the scenes daily witnessed on board, and I 
believed that if I could only get a day’s excursion into 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


95 


the wild woods it would be a real happiness. I even 
fancied it would strengthen me to bear the voyage of 
the “ middle way,” of the horrors of which I had heard 
something, and about which I felt forebodings and ap- 
prehensions. 

It was not even the prospect of my own sufferings 
that caused me this uneasiness. It was the thought 
of the tortures I should witness, — the appalling spec- 
tacle of the crowded steerage, — the endurance and 
misery of those hapless negroes, who were to be penned 
together with scarce room to sit down, — not enough to 
lie down, — who were to be kept thus for long, long 
weeks on scant food and drink, — half famished, — half 
dead with thirst, — panting and fainting under tropic 
heat and foul air, many of them actually destined to 
perish from these causes ! Such spectacles should I be 
called upon to witness, — perhaps to take part in. It 
was this prospect that gave me pain, and no wonder it 
should. 

My own life was wretched enough, — full of regrets. 
It was not an absolute fondness for the profession of 
the sea that had lured me from home. It was rather 
an ardent desire to see foreign lands, — in short, that 
longing for travel and adventure which every boy ex- 
periences to some degree, but which with me was a 
passion. I fancied that a sailor’s life would enable me 
to indulge in this propensity ; but, alas ! here was I in 
Africa itself, in the midst of its wild and sublime scen- 
ery, and yet scarce allowed to look upon it ! I was 
more like a prisoner gazing through the grating of his 
jail upon the free world without, — like a bird who 


96 


HAN AWAY TO SEA. 


sees through the wires of its cage the bright green 
foliage, amidst which it would gladly disport itself. 

But I was not without hopes of being able to gratify 
my longings. Brace had made me a promise, that, as 
soon as he himself should be allowed a day to go ashore, 
he would try hard to get permission for me to accom- 
pany him. This was my hope, and I was cheered at 
the prospect, though not without doubts that my pa- 
tron’s request might be denied by the unfeeling brutes. 

Meanwhile I made the most of my situation, and 
endeavored as best I could to vary its miserable mo- 
notony by observing whatever of Nature could be seen 
around. Even within the circumference of my vision 
from the Pandora’s deck there was much that was new 
to me and interesting. The country around was en- 
tirely without inhabitants. The houses upon the bank 
of the river were mere temporary dwellings. They 
constituted the “ factory ” of King Dingo Bingo, — that 
is, his slave-mart ; but his majesty did not reside there. 
His town and palace were farther up the river, where 
the country was higher and more healthy, — for here, 
near the sea, the climate was rife with malaria, and all 
the diseases for which the west coast of Africa is so 
notorious. The king only visited this place at “ inter- 
vals,” sometimes only once a year, when the Pandora 
or some other vessel came for her cargo of slaves, — 
the chief product Of King Dingo Bingo’s dominions. 
Then would he descend the river with his “ crop,” 
gathered from all parts, — the produce of many a san- 
guinary conflict, many a blood-stained man-chase, in 
which he and his myrmidons had been engaged. He 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


97 


would bring with him his picked body-guard, and his 
following of wives and women ; for the visit to the 
slave-ship, with her cargo of strong waters, was the 
signal for a series of coarse festivities on the grandest 
scale. 

At all other times of the year the factory would be 
deserted, its huts uninhabited by man, and its barracoon 
empty. Fierce beasts of prey would occupy the place 
where man had dwelt, — scarce less ferocious than 
themselves, — and Nature would be left to her silence 
and solitude. 

For this reason the scene around had its charms for 
me. Its very wildness was charming, and, even within 
the circumscribed circle of my view, I saw much to 
gratify my curiosity and give me pleasure. 

I saw the gigantic “ river-horse,” wallowing through 
the flood, and dragging his clumsy body out upon the 
bank. Of these I observed two sorts ; for it is a fact, 
though scarce known to naturalists, that there are two 
distinct kinds of the hippopotamus found in the rivers of 
Western Africa, — the one least known being a much 
smaller animal than the hippopotamus of the Nile and 
the Hottentots. I saw daily, almost hourly, the huge 
crocodiles, lying like dead trees along the edge of 
the stream, or swimming rapidly through the river in 
pursuit of their finny prey ; large porpoises, too, leap- 
ing high above the surface, sometimes passing the 
vessel so near that I could have struck them with a 
handspike. These were from the sea, making long 
excursions up the river in search of a favorite food that 
floated plenteously in the fresh water. Other amphibi- 
9 


98 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


ous creatures I perceived at times, — a large water* 
lizard that almost rivalled the crocodiles in bulk, — and 
I once had a peep at that rare creature, the “ red 
water-hog,” of the Cameroons, — for the little river we 
were anchored in was not far from the same latitude 
as the Cameroons itself, and the same species inhabited 
both. 

Land animals, too, occasionally made their appear- 
ance on the bank, within sight of the barque. A lion 
was observed skulking through the trees; and huge 
monkeys, both red and black ones, appeared through 
the branches, whose wild, sometimes human voices 
could be heard at all times of the night, — moaning, 
screaming, and chattering. Beautiful birds, too, — 
wood-pigeons, parrots, and strange kinds of water-birds, 
— were constantly hovering over the river, flying from 
bank to bank, or perched on the tops of the trees, giv- 
ing utterance to their varied notes. 

In truth it was an animated scene, and had I been 
allowed time and leisure I could have regarded it for a 
long while without being wearied with its monotony. 
As it was, however, those voices and movements of the 
beasts and birds only increased my longings to visit 
their wild wood-haunts, and make nearer acquaintance 
with those of them that were innocent and beautiful. 

With what joy, then, did I learn from Brace that 
upon the morrow he was to have “ his day,” and that 
he had succeeded in obtaining leave for me to accom- 
pany him ! 

The boon had been granted in a surly manner, — 
not to me, but to Brace himself, who had represented 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


99 


that he wanted me to assist him. He was going upon 
a hunt, — for, like most of his countrymen, Brace had 
a little of the sportsman in him, — and he would need 
some one to carry his gamQ. For this reason was I 
allowed to go along. 

For my part, I cared not for the reason. I was too 
happy in the prospect to cavil about the motives ; and 
I prepared to accompany my patron with a feeling of 
joyful anticipation, such as I had never experienced 
before at the prospect of any happiness in store for 


me. 


100 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

Next morning, just after daybreak, Brace and I 
started upon our excursion. A couple of sailors, friends 
of my companion, rowed us asliore, and then took back 
the boat. I was not easy in my mind until I saw the 
boat return without us ; for I was still apprehensive 
that my tyrants might repent of their generosity, hail 
the boat, and have me taken back. I was not happy 
until I had put some bushes between myself and the 
river’s bank, that hid me from the view of the barque. 

Then, indeed, did I feel happy, — so much so that I 
danced over the ground and flung my arms wildly 
around me, until my companion began to think I had 
suddenly taken leave of my senses. If I felt happy at 
the prospect of this temporary freedom, how much more 
was I joyed by the reality ! I cannot describe the 
peculiar sensations I experienced at that moment. My 
feet once more rested on the welcome earth, after having 
for two long months pressed only the slippery deck ; 
once more I walked under the shadow of noble trees, 
and around and above me, instead of stiff spars and 
black tarred ropes, I beheld graceful boughs and bright 
green leaves. Instead of the wind drumming upon the 
sails, or the storm screeching harshly through the taut 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


101 


rigging, I heard only a soft breeze, singing playfully 
through the twigs, and bearing upon its wings the 
melody of many a sweet songster. Far more than all, 
I was once more free, — free to think, and speak, and 
act, — not one of which had I been free to do since 
the day I stepped on board the Pandora. 

No longer were those frowning faces before my eyes ; 
no longer rang in my ears those harsh voices, — harsher 
from jests, ribald and blasphemous utterings. No ; I 
saw only the jovial face of my companion; I heard 
only his cheerful voice, — more cheerful because he too 
was in high spirits with the prospect of our day’s 
enjoyment. 

We soon buried ourselves in the woods, — far beyond 
hear and hail of the barque, — and then, conversing 
agreeably with one another, we took our time about it, 
and trudged leisurely along. 

I have said that Ben was a bit of a sportsman. Of 
course then our excursion was a hunting one, and we 
carried the implements of the chase, — though it wouW 
hardly be just to give this title to the weapons we 
carried. Ben shouldered a ship’s musket of very 
large dimensions, — an old piece of Queen Anne, with 
a hint-lock and heavy iron ramrod, — the whole makv 
ing a load that would have borne down a grenadier ; 
but Ben was strong enough to have carried a small 
cannon, and thought nothing of the weight. For me 
he had provided a stout pistol, — such as are used by 
dragoons, and by sailors when boarding an enemy’s 
sliip, — and these were our weapons. For the rest we 
had about a pound of small shot, which my companion 
9 * 


102 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


carried in his tobacco-pouch, and a quantity of powder 
safely corked in a bottle that had once held that 
favorite English beverage “ ginger beer,” and the iden- 
tity of whose stout form and gray complexion could 
not be mistaken even in the forests of Africa. For 
wadding we had brought with us some oakum, well 
“flaxed” out, and thus armed and equipped we were 
ready to do slaughter upon all birds and beasts that 
should chance to come in our way. 

We walked a good distance without seeing either one 
or the other, though we met with many signs and traces 
of both. We were constantly within hearing of birds, 
that sang or chattered among the trees, both above our 
heads and around us. From the noises w r e knew we 
were within shot of them, but we could not see a feather 
to guide us in taking aim. The reason of this was, 
that the leaves were so thick upon the trees the birds 
were hidden by them. No doubt they saw us well 
enough, and no doubt we might have seen them, had 
we known the exact spot in which to look ; for it is a 
well-known fact, that Nature has given to her wild 
creatures such forms and colors as peculiarly adapt 
them to their several haunts ; as the brown of the hare, 
resembling the withered gorse or fallow, the speckle of 
the partridge, to assimilate it to the stubble, and many 
other examples that might be adduced. In tropic 
climes this law of Nature is also carried out. The 
spotted leopard or panther, though of bright colors that 
strike the eye when the animal is viewed in its cage, 
are scarce discernible among the red and yellow leaves 
that strew the ground in a forest; the parrots that 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


103 


frequent the evergreen foliage are themselves of this 
color ; while others who haunt more upon rocks, - or 
the gray and brown trunks of giant trees, are usually 
of more sombre hue, — for there are rock-parrots both 
in Africa and America, as well as those that dwell only 
among trees. 

For this reason my companion and I went a long 
way without finding a feather. It was not destined, 
however, that we should be altogether unsuccessful in 
our day’s sport. Our patience was at length rewarded 
by the sight of a large dark-colored bird, which we 
observed sitting very quietly upon a tree that was dead 
and leafless, though still standing. The bird was upon 
one of the lower branches, and apparently buried in 
deep thought ; for it sat without moving either head or 
neck, limb or wing. 

I stopped a little behind, and Ben advanced to obtain 
a shot. He possessed some hunter craft; for, as he 
had told me, he had done a little poaching in his 
younger days, and this skill now stood him in stead. 
Keeping behind the trunks of the trees, and silently 
gliding from one to another, he at length arrived within 
shot of the one on which the bird was perched. The 
simple creature appeared to take no heed of him, 
although part of his body was several times within 
sight of it, and any English bird would have long 
before taken to flight. Ben crept very near, in order 
to make sure of the shot. He concluded that we were 
not likely to meet with many chances, and, as he was 
resolved not to go back empty-handed, he was deter- 
mined to be on the safe side and not make a miss of it- 


104 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


But if the bird had been dead and stuffed it could not 
have awaited him more composedly, and Ben crept on 
until he was within about a cable’s length from the 
dead tree. He then levelled his “ Queen Anne ” and 
fired, and, since it was almost impossible for him to 
have missed, the bird fell to the shot, as an Irishman 
might say, “ killed dead.” 

Of course we both ran forward and secured the 
prize ; though neither of us knew what sort of game 
we had got. It was a very large bird, — quite as big 
as a turkey, — and bore considerable resemblance to 
one, being of a red color about the head and neck, and 
upon these parts having no feathers. 

Ben believed it was a turkey, — a wild one, of course ; 
but I could not agree with him in this point, for I re- 
membered having read that wild turkeys are found 
only in America and Australia, and that there are none 
in Africa ; though there are bustards and floricans, and 
several other kinds that bear considerable resemblance 
to turkeys, and hence are often called by the name. It 
might be one of these, we concluded, and therefore just 
as good to eat as a turkey. So, with this idea, my 
companion tied the huge bird across his shoulders, and, 
once more loading his musket, we kept on. 

We had not proceeded more than ten paces farther 
when we came upon the carcass' of an animal, badly 
torn and partially devoured. It looked like it had been 
a deer, and Ben said that it was one ; but as I observed 
that its horns were without antlers, and as I had also 
read that there are no deer in Africa, except one spe- 
cies far north of where we were, I told Ben that I 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


105 


4 

1 hought the carcass must be that of an antelope ; for 
these animals take the place of deer on the African 
continent, and sailors, who know no better, call them 
deer. Ben had never heard of an antelope, though he 
had of a gazelle ; and if I had called it by this name 
he might have agreed with me. 

An “ ant’lope,” however, he knew nothing about ; 
and as his hunter pride would have been offended by 
contradiction, I allowed him to persist in calling it a 
deer. 

“ Ay, ay ! it be a deer, Will,” he said emphatically, 
as we walked away from it, — “ nothin’ else, my boy. 
What a pity we can’t scare up a livin’ ’un, — that ’ud 
be a nice cargo for our return trip, w’ud n’t, my lad ? ” 

“Yes,” I answered, mechanically, without hearing 
what Ben said ; for I was at that moment thinking of 
something else. 

We had observed how the carcass of the antelope — 
for antelope it was — had been mangled and half eaten 
by some preying creature. Ben said it was wolves or 
jackals. Likely one or more of these had made a meal 
upon it ; but there was one thing I had particularly 
noticed, and that was the eyes. I should rather say 
the places where the eyes had been ; for the eyes them- 
selves were quite gone, and the sockets cleaned out to 
the very bottom. Now, I reasoned that no quadruped 
could do this. The holes were too small even for a 
jackal to get his slender snout into. The work must 
have been done by the beak of a bird ; and what sort 
of bird ? Why, a vulture, of course ! 

Now what kind of bird was Ben carrying upon his 


106 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


back ? Beyond all doubt it was a vulture ! The local- 
ity in which we had found it, with the carcass near at 
hand ; its stupid behavior in allowing the hunter to 
approach so near ; its general appearance, with the 
naked head and neck ; all these points confirmed my 
suspicion. I had read that such is the habit of vul- 
tures ; that they are so tame in some parts of the 
world, that one c‘an get near enough to knock them 
over with a stick ; and this is especially the case im- 
mediately after they have gorged themselves with 
carrion. Now the appearance of the carcass indicated 
that this very bird had just finished its breakfast, and 
that would account for its tameness. Beyond a doubt, 
our game was a vulture ! 

I had arrived at this conviction, but disliked to de- 
clare it to my companion, and walked on after him, 
saying nothing. I thought I would leave him to find 
it out for himself. 

I had not long to wait for this event. Before we had. 
advanced a hundred paces, I saw Ben suddenly untie 
the cord by which the bird was fastened, and, lifting it 
over his shoulders, hold the body up nearer his nose, — 
then, uttering a loud exclamation, he pitched the game 
as far from him as he could, at the same time crying 
out : — 

“ Turkey, i’deed, — dang it, Will, ’tan’t no turkey. 
Shiver my timbers if ’tan’t a stinkin’ vulter ! ” 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


107 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


I pretended to express surprise, though I was 
bursting with laughter, for I had become quite satisfied 
as to the species of the bird. Indeed, the horrid efflu- 
vium that came from the filthy creature, as my com- 
panion carried it in front of me, was quite as strong as 
that of the carrion itself ; and it was this reaching Ben’s 
nostrils that first led him to suspect the genuineness of 
the game. Ben would have known the bird had it 
been the Pondicherry vulture, — for he had been to the 
East Indies, and had seen the latter, — or the griffon 
vulture, of yellowish color, which he had seen at Gib- 
raltar, and on the Nile ; but this one was smaller than 
either, and was far more like a turkey than they. It 
was in reality a kind of vulture that is found in these 
parts of Africa, and is not known anywhere else ; for 
since that time I have visited most parts of the world, 
and never saw another of the kind. No wonder, then, 
my companion was deceived, — for he had never been 
at the place before, and had never seen the bird, — but 
now that he had smelt it, there could be no longer any 
deception. No game could have emitted such an odor. 
It was nothing else than a stinking vulture. 

The expression upon Ben’s face as he flung the crea- 
ture from him was ludicrous in the extreme, and I 


108 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


could have laughed at him with all my might, but that 
I did not wish to add to my companion’s chagrin. I 
therefore approached the bird, and, examining it with a 
look of pretended surprise, gave an affirmative rejoin- 
der to Ben’s emphatic declaration. Leaving it where 
it had been thrown, we again faced forward, and jogged 
leisurely along in hopes of finding some sweeter game. 

We had not gone much farther when we entered a 
forest of palm-trees, and one of the ardent longings of 
my youth here met with its full gratification. If there 
was anything in foreign lands I had longed particularly 
to behold, it was a forest of palm-trees. I had heard 
that such existed in South America, Africa, and in the 
Indian countries, and I had read some descriptions of 
them. But I now perceived that the most glowing 
description can impart but a very imperfect idea of the 
beautiful reality, for no work of Nature I have ever 
looked upon has given me more delight than this, — 
the aspect of a palm wood. There are many species of 
palms that do not grow in forests, but only as single 
individuals or groups of two or three together, in the 
midst of other trees. Of course, too, there are many 
sorts of palms more or less fine looking, since it is 
believed that there are at least one thousand species 
ift existence. All are not equally beautiful to look 
upon, for some are stunted, others have crooked stems ; 
still others have short, misshapen trunks ; and not a 
few appear with their leaves on the surface of the 
ground, as if without stems altogether. 

The sort of palm, however, that constituted the forest 
into which my companion and I had now penetrated, 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


109 


'was one of the most magnificent of the whole tribe. I 
did not then know what species it was, but since I have 
learnt all about it. It was no other than the oil-palm, 
called by the natives of Western Africa the “ Mctva” 
and by botanists “ Elais Guiniensis” which, when trans- 
lated into plain English, means the “ oil-palm of Guinea.” 

It is a palm that somewhat resembles the beautiful 
cocoa, and by botanists is placed in the same family. 
The trunk is very tall, of less than a foot in diameter, 
and rising in a straight shaft to the height of nearly a 
hundred feet. On the top is a splendid head of leaves 
lik 3 gigantic ostrich plumes, that gracefully curve over 
on all sides, forming a shape like a parachute. Each 
leaf is full five yards in length, and of the kind called 
pinnate, — that is, divided into numerous leaflets, each 
of which is itself more than a foot and a half long, 
shaped like the blade of a rapier. Under the shadow 
of this graceful plumage the fruit is. produced, just be- 
low the point where the leaves radiate from the stem. 
The fruit is a nut, about the size of a pigeon’s egg, but 
of a regular oval form, and growing in large clusters, 
after the manner of grapes. Around the shell is a thick 
fleshy covering, very similar to that which encloses the 
common walnut, only more of an oily substance and 
glutinous texture, and it is from this very substance that 
the oil is manufactured. Oil can also be extracted from 
the kernel, and this last, though more difficult to be 
obtained, is of a superior quality than that taken from 
the pulp of the rind. 

Nothing in the vegetable world can be more beautiful 
than a full-grown specimen of the oil-palm, with its 
10 


110 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


cluster of ripe fruit, their bright yellow color contrast- 
ing finely with the -deep green of its long curving fronds, 
that seem intended, as it were, to protect the rich bunch- 
es from the too powerful rays of a tropic sun. I say 
nothing in the vegetable world can be more beautiful 
than this, unless, indeed, it be a whole forest of such 
trees ; just such a forest as my companion and I had 
now entered. Even the rude sailor was impressed by 
the grandeur of the spectacle that surrounded us, and we 
both stopped mechanically to gaze upon and admire it. 

Far as the eye could reach rose a succession of 
straight trunks, that looked as if they had been shaped 
by mechanical skill and were only columns supporting 
the verdant canopy above, and this canopy, from the 
curving of the fronds and the regular division of the 
leaflets, appeared to form grand arches, fretted and 
chased in the most elaborate manner. From the col- 
umns, near their tops, hung the rich yellow clusters, 
like golden grapes, their brilliant color adding to the 
general effect, while the ground underneath was strewed 
with thousands of the egg-like nuts, that had fallen 
from over ripeness, and lay scattered over the surface. 
It looked like some grand temple of Ceres, some gigan- 
tic orchard of Nature’s own planting ! 

I have thought — but long after that time — I have 
thought that if King Dingo Bingo had but set his poor 
captives, and his bloody myrmidons as well, to gather 
that golden crop, to press the oil from those pulpy peri- 
carps, what a fortune he might have been honestly the 
master of, and what unhappiness he might have spared 
to thousands in whose misery alone he was now making 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Ill 



CHAPTER XIX. 


For more than a mile we walked through this won- 
derful wood, and, although we had admired it so much 
on first entering it, we were now very desirous of get- 
ting out of it. It was not that it was a gloomy forest ,• 
on the contrary, it was rather cheerful, for the light, 
pinnated leaves permitted the sun to shine through, and 
just screened his rays sufficiently to make it pleasant 
and cool. It was therefore rather cheerful than gloomy. 
The reason why we so soon grew tired of it was, that 
it was anything but agreeable under foot. The ground, 
as I have already remarked, was strewed with the fall- 
en fruits. The whole surface was literally covered 
with them, just like an apple-orchard after a stormy 
night, only that the palm-nuts lay thicker upon the 
ground than I have ever seen apples, — so thick that 
there was no picking of steps among them, and in some 
places it was impossible to set down the foot without 
treading upon and crushing them. Now the pulpy 
outer part, when thus crushed, is almost as gummy and 
sticky as cobblers’ wax, and the consequence was, that 
walking over the nuts was no easy matter, — in short, 
it was both difficult and disagreeable. Sometimes a 
whole cluster of them would adhere to the soles of our 


112 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


shoes, or, slipping from under our feet, would threaten 
us with a fall, and thus our advance was continually 
impeded or interrupted. It was quite as difficult to 
make way as it would have been through deep snow 
or over ice, and it must have taken us a full hour to get 
to the other side of the wood. 

We reached it at length, and were very glad to see 
trees of another kind, which, although far less beautiful 
than the palms, and with far more gloomy shadows 
beneath them, grew upon ground that offered us good 
footing, and we were now able to proceed without the 
danger of falling at every step, or spraining our ankles. 

Through this shadowy forest we kept on, but as no 
game of any kind was seen we soon became tired of it, 
as we had been of the palms. In fact, travelling 
through thick timber is very tiresome to persons who 
are not used to it, — that is, to those who have not been 
reared in a forest-covered country, or used to a forest 
life. To such, the scene, however striking at first, how- 
ever picturesque it may be, soon appears tame and 
monotonous. There is a great sameness in it ; — the 
trees are alike, the vistas that now and then open out 
all resemble one another ; the ground, bare of grass or 
covered with withered leaves, presents but little attrac- 
tions, either to the foot or the eye, and the traveller 
wearies of listening to his own tracks, oft repeated, and 
longs for a piece of open ground where he may look 
upon the blue sky above him, and press the green car- 
pet of grass beneath his feet. 

Just in this wise did my companion and myself long 
to get out of the deep wood and into some more open 


RAN AW A Y TO SEA. 


113 


kind of country, where we might see to a good distance 
around us, and where Ben thought we should be far 
more likely to find game. 

Our longings were gratified. We had advanced about 
a quarter of a mile beyond the palm-wood, when the 
forest appeared to end in front of us. We saw the sun 
streaming through the trees, and a bit of blue sky as 
big as a main-sail, and from this we knew there was an 
opening in the timber. 

We hastened forward with joyful anticipations ; and 
a hundred yards farther on came out upon the edge of 
a beautiful plain, that stretched as far beyond as the 
eye could reach, with scarcely a tree to intercept the 
prospect. Here and there only stood single trees, or 
little clumps, just as if the plain was a great park and 
these had been planted ; but there was no house within 
sight, nor any sign of the presence of man. 

We saw some animals, however, upon the plain, which 
my companion believed to be deer ; but I again differed 
with him about the kind, for I knew by their horns that 
they were antelopes. 

No matter about that, — we were both equally glad 
to see them, — and whether they proved to be deer or 
antelopes, we were desirous of having a shot at them. 

We stopped for a while, under cover of the bushes, to 
reconnoitre and plan how we might approach them. Of 
course there was no other way than to “ stalk ” them ; 
and that could only be done by taking advantage of 
the little copses of trees that were interspersed over 
the plain. One of these, we noticed, was not very 
distant from the spot where the herd was browsiqg, 
10* 


114 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


and we had fine hopes of being able to get into it un- 
observed. 

As soon as we had taken all the bearings we set out ; 
and after gliding from clump to clump, — sometimes on 
our feet, in crouching attitude, and sometimes crawling 
upon our hands and knees, — we at length got behind 
the particular grove near which was the game. 

We took great pains to worm our way through the 
copse, for it was a perfect thicket, and so full of thorny 
trees, such as acacias and aloes, that we got well 
scratched for our pains. 

At length, however, we came near enough to the 
other side for our purpose; and, with quick-beating 
pulses, we perceived that the antelopes had kept the 
ground, and were now within range of the “ Queen 
Anne/’ Of course I had no design of firing my pistol. 
That would only have been to waste powder and shot ; 
and I had merely kept along with Ben to be near and 
enjoy the sport. 

Ben was not slow about the work. He saw that 
there was no time to be lost, for the timid antelopes 
were seen to toss up their tiny snouts and snuff the gale, 
as if they suspected that some enemy was near. 

My companion just then protruded the muzzle of 
“ Queen Anne ” through a bush, and, resting the long 
barrel upon a branch, took aim and blazed away. 

And the herd ran away — every hoof and horn of 
them — so fast, that before the echoes of the huge 
musket had died among the trees of the forest, there 
was not an antelope in sight upon that wide plain, nor 
any other living creature except Ben Brace and myself 1 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


115 


Ben thought he must have hit the animal at which he 
had aimed; but no sportsman likes to acknowledge that 
he has missed entirely ; and if we were to believe 
the accounts of hunters, there must be an incredible 
number of wounded beasts and birds that contrive to 
make their escape. 

The fact was, that Ben’s shot was too small for such 
game ; and if he had hit a hundred times with it, he 
could not have killed so large an animal as thesa 
antelopes were. 


116 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XX. 


Ben was now sorry he had not brought a bullet with 
him, or, at all events, some slugs. Larger shot he 
could not have brought, as there was none on board the 
barque. But, indeed, in starting out our ambition had 
not. soared so high; neither my companion nor I had 
anticipated meeting such fine game as a herd of ante- 
lopes, and we had prepared ourselves just as we should 
have done for a day’s fowling about the downs of Ports- 
mouth. Birds we expected would be the principal 
game to be met with, and therefore birds, and small 
ones only, had anything to fear from us. It is not 
likely that Ben would have shot the vulture had he not 
crept so near ; and then, even the small shot, projected 
so powerfully by the huge piece, had penetrated its 
body and killed it. • 

We therefore greatly regretted not having provided 
ourselves with “ slugs,” or a bullet or two, out of which 
we could easily have made them. 

Regrets were to no purpose, however. We were too 
far from the barque to go back for them. It would be 
no joke walking so far in the great heat that there was. 
Besides, by going directly back, we should have to 
pass once more through the palm- wood, and this we had 


RAN AWAY TO SKA. 


117 


determined to avoid by going round it on our return. 
No ; we could not think of taking the back-track just 
then. We must do the best we could without the sljugs ; 
and, so resolving, Ben once more loaded “ Queen 
Anne ” with the snipe-shot, and we marched on. 

We had not gone very far when a singular sort of a 
tree drew our attention. It stood all alone, though 
there were others of a similar kind at no great distance. 
The others, however, were much smaller, and it was 
the largest that had drawn our attention. Indeed, 
though the smaller trees bore a general resemblance to 
this one, — so that you could tell they were of the same 
kind, — yet they differed very considerably from it, both 
in form and aspect ; and, but for the peculiarity of the 
leaves, one might have taken them for trees of altogeth- 
er distinct species. The leaves of both, however, were 
exactly alike, and from this and other indications it was 
evident that both were trees of the same kind, only that 
a difference of age had created a difference in their 
aspect, — as great as would be between a chubby, rosy- 
cheeked child and a wrinkled old man of eighty. The 
small trees, and consequently the younger ones, rose 
upon a straight, round stem, only a few feet in height. 
Each was about the height of a full-grown man, while 
the stem itself, or trunk as it should more properly be 
called, was full as thick as a stout man’s body ; and, 
what was curious in a tree, it was even thicker at the 
top than at the base, as if it had been taken out of the 
ground and re-planted wrong end upwards ! Upon 
this clumsy-looking trunk there was not a single branch, 
not even a twig, but just upon its top grew out a vast 


118 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


tuft of long, straight spikes that resembled broach 
sword blades, only that they were of a green color. 
They pointed in every direction, radiating from a com- 
mon centre, so as to form a large head somewhat 
roundish, or globe-shaped. Any one who has seen an 
aloe or a yucca-plant will be able to form some idea of 
the foliage of the singular tree upon which my com- 
panion and I stood gazing in wonderment. The leaves 
were more like those of the yucca than the aloe, — 
indeed, so like the yucca was the whole tree, that, from 
what I afterwards saw of yucca-trees in Mexico and 
South America, I am convinced that these were very 
near the same kind, — that is, they were of the same 
habit and family, though, as I also learned afterwards, 
esteemed different by botanists. 

Then I had never seen a yucca, much less a tree of 
the kind we were gazing at; of course I could only 
guess at what they might be. 

Ben thought they were palms ; but Ben was wrong 
again, for he was no great discriminator of genus or 
species. His opinion was based upon the general 
aspect which the trees — that is, the smaller ones — 
presented. Certainly, with their single, regularly round- 
ed stem, crowned by the radiating circle of leaves, 
they had something of the peculiar look of palm-trees, 
and a person entirely ignorant of botany, who had 
never seen one of the sort before, would, in all likelihood, 
have pronounced as my companion had done, and called 
them palms. In the eyes of a jolly tar, all trees that 
have this radiating foliage, such as aloes, and yuccas, 
and the zarhias of South Africa, are palm-trees ; there- 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


119 


fore it was natural for Ben to call the trees in question 
by this name. Of course he saw they were different 
from the oil-palms among which he had been wander- 
ing ; but Ben knew there were several sorts of palm- 
trees, although he would not have believed it had he 
been told there were a thousand. I should have been 
compelled to agree with Ben, and believe these strange 
trees to be veritable palms, — for I was no more of a 
botanist than he, — but, odd as it may appear, I was 
able to tell that they were not palms ; and, more than 
that, able to tell what sort of trees they actually were. 
This knowledge I derived from a somewhat singular 
circumstance, which I shall relate. 

Among the small collection of my boy-books there 
had been one that treated of the “ Wonders of Nature.” 
It had been my favorite, and I had read it through and 
through and over and over again a dozen times, I am 
sure. Among these “wonders” figured a remarkable 
tree, which was said to grow in the Canary Islands, and 
was known as the “ dragon-tree of Oritava.” It was 
described by the celebrated traveller, Humboldt, who 
measured it, and found its trunk to be forty-five feet in 
girth, and the tree itself about fifty in height. It was 
said to yield, when cut or tapped, a red juice resembling 
blood, and to which the name of “ dragon’s-blood ” lias 
been given ; hence the tree itself is called the “ dragon- 
tree,” or sometimes the “ dragon’s-blood-tree,” — though 
it is to be observed, that several other kinds of trees that 
give out a red juice are also known by this name. The 
trunk of this tree, said the traveller, rose almost of equal 
thickness to the height of twenty feet, when it divided 


120 


HAN AWAY TO SEA. 


into a great number of short, thick branches, that sep - 
arated from the main stem like the branches of a 
candelabrum, and upon the end of each of these was a 
thick tuft of the stiff, sword-shaped leaves, — the same 
as I have above described. Out of the midst of these 
leaves grew the panicles, or flower-spikes, and the 
bunches of small, nut-like fruit. 

Now the strangest part of Humboldt’s account was, 
that this individual tree was known to the Spaniards 
on their first discovery of the Canary Islands, — more 
than four centuries ago, — and that from that time to 
the present it has increased scarce perceptibly in dimen- 
sions. Hence the great traveller infers that it must be 
one of the oldest trees in the world, — perhaps as old 
as the earth itself! 

Now all this account, except the last part of it, — 
which of course is only a philosophic conjecture, — I 
believe to be true, for I have myself visited the Cana- 
ries and looked upon this vegetable wonder, which is 
still standing near the town of Oritava, in the island of 
Teneriffe. Unfortunately, since Humboldt’s visit, the 
tree, instead of increasing in dimensions, has become 
less. During a storm, in the month of July, 1819, one 
half of its enormous crown was broken off by the wind, 
but the tree still continues to grow ; and, as it is a great 
favorite of the inhabitants, the wound has been plastered 
up, and the date of the misfortune inscribed over the 
spot. 

No doubt the great care taken of this venerable 
vegetable will insure its surviving for another century 
at least ! 


ItAN AWAY TO SKA. 


121 


Now you will be wondering what all this after- 
knowledge about the dragon-tree of Oritava has to do 
with Ben Brace, myself, or the trees that had fixed our 
attention on the plain. I shall tell you then what it 
has to do with us. In the book of which I have spoken 
there was a picture given of the Oritava tree. It was 
but a rude affair, — a common woodcut, — but for all 
that it gave a very good idea of the aspect of the great 
vegetable; and I well remembered every leaf and 
branch of it, — so well that, when I afterwards saw the 
tree itself, I recognized it at once. But what was still 
more singular ; as soon as I set my eyes upon the large 
tree that had brought my companion and myself to a 
stand, the old picture came vividly before my mind, 
and I was convinced that it was a tree of the same sort 
as that described in my book. Yes; there was the 
thick, stout trunk, all gnarled and knotted with the 
marks of where the leaves had once grown, — there 
were the short, club-like branches, separating from 
each other at the head, — at the blunt ends of each 
were the fascicles of bayonet-shaped leaves, and the 
panicles of greenish-white flowers, — all exactly as in 
the picture ! I was convinced that the venerable 
vegetable before us was no palm, but a true dragon- 
tree; perhaps as old as that of Oritava. 

\ 


122 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XXI. 


I communicated my convictions to Ben, who still 
persisted in calling the tree a palm. How should I 
know what sort of a tree it was, since I had never seen 
one before ? I told Ben of the book and the picture, 
but he was still incredulous. 

“ Well, then,” said I, “ I ’ll tell you how we can prove 
whether I am right or no.” 

“ How ? ” demanded Ben. 

“ Why, if the tree bleeds it must be a dragon.” 

“Bleeds?” echoed Ben, “why, my boy, a’n’d you 
mad? who e’er heard o’ a tree bleedin’?” 

“ Run sap, I mean.” 

“ O that be hanged, lad ! Sure you know that any 
sort o’ a tree ’ll run sap ; ’ceptin’ it be a dead ’un.” 

“ But not red sap ! ” 

“ What ! you think yon ere tree ’ud run red sap, do 
ye?” 

“ I am almost sure of it, — red as blood.” 

“ Well, if it do, then I ’ll believe ee, my lad ; but it 
are precious easy to try. Let ’s go up to it, and gie it a 
prod with the knife, and then we ’ll see what sort o’ sap 
it ’s got in its ugly veins, — for dang it, it are about the 
ugliest piece o’ growin’ timber I e’er set eyes on ; ne’er 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


123 


a mast nor spar to be had out o’ it, I reckon. It 
sartinly are ugly enough to make a gallows of. Come 
on, my lad ! ” 

Ben started forward towards the tree, and I followed 
him. We did not walk particularly fast, as there was 
no need to be in a hurry. The tree was not likely to 
run away from us, like the birds and beasts. There 
were no signs of motion about it ; and it w'ould have 
taken a strong wind to have stirred either its leaves or 
branches. It had a look of great firmness, and more 
resembled cast-iron than a vegetable substance ; but as 
we drew nearer, its forbidding aspect was to some 
extent relieved by the appearance of its flowers, the 
strong fragrance of which reached our nostrils from a 
great distance off. 

Immediately around the tree, and for several yards 
outwards, there was a bed of tall, sedge-looking grass. 
It w r as withered, and of a yellowish color, not unlike a 
piece of standing wheat, but much taller. It appeared 
a little trampled and tossed, as if some heavy animal 
had been passing through it, and in one or two places 
had rolled in it. This might all very naturally be, in a 
country where large animals abound. The antelopes 
might have been there, resting themselves under the 
shade, and taking advantage of the fine grass to couch 
upon. 

Neither my companion nor I took any heed of these 
signs, but walked boldly up to the tree ; and Ben, with- 
out more ado, drew his great jack-knife, and struck the 
blade forcibly into the bark. 

Whether there came out red juice or yellow juice, or 


124 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


any juice at all, neither of us waited to see ; for, as if 
the stroke of the knife had been a signal, a huge animal 
leaped up out of the grass, not twenty feet from where 
we stood, and remained gazing at us. To our horror 
we saw that it was a lion ! 

It needed no naturalist to recognize this fellow. The 
dun-colored body, with dark, shaggy mane, — the broad, 
full face, and wrinkled jaws, — the fierce, yellow eye, 
and bristled, cat-like snout, were not to be mistaken. 

My companion and I had both seen lions in shows 
and menageries, as who has not? But even had we 
never looked on one before, it would have been all the 
sam^. A mere infant might recognize the terrible 
animal, and point him out amidst all the beasts in the 
world. 

Ben and I were horror-struck, — perfectly paralyzed 
by the unexpected apparition ; and remained so for 
some seconds, — in fact, so long as the lion stood his 
ground. To our great joy that was not a long while. 
The enormous beast gazed at us a few seconds, — 
apparently more in wonderment than anger, — and 
then, uttering a low growl to express some slight dis- 
pleasure at having his rest disturbed, he dropped his 
tail and turned sulkily away. And thus do lions gen- 
erally behave at the approach of man, — especially if 
they are not hungry, and be not assailed by the 
intruder. 

He moved off, however, but very slowly, — at inter- 
vals crouching down and turning his head backward, as 
if “ looking over his shoulder ” to see whether we were 
following. We had no notion of such a thing. Not a 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


125 


foot clid we intend to follow him, not even an inch. On 
the contrary, we had rather receded from our position, 
and placed the huge trunk of the tree between him and 
us. Of course this would have been no protection had 
he chosen to return and attack us ; but, although he did 
not go as fast as we could have wished, he showed no 
signs of coming back, and we began to recover confi- 
dence. 

We might have retreated upon the plain, but that 
would have been of no use, and very probably would 
have been the means of drawing the lion after us. We 
knew very well he could soon overtake us, and of course 
a blow apiece from his enormous paws would have 
knocked us into “smithereens,” or, as my companion 
more elegantly expressed it, “ into the middle of next 
week.” 

It is quite probable that, had this lion been let alone, 
he would have gone entirely away without molesting 
us. But he was not let alone. My companion was a 
bold, rash man, — too bold and too rash upon that 
occasion. It occurred to him that the enemy was 
moving off too slowly ; and fancying, in his foolish way, 
that a shot from “ Queen Anne ” might intimidate the 
brute and quicken his pace, he rested the piece upon 
one of the old leaf-marks of the tree, and, taking 
steady aim, banged away. 

Likely enough the shot hit the lion, — for he was not 
yet fifty yards from the muzzle of the gun, — but what 
effect could a load of snipe-shot produce upon the 
thick hide of an enormous brute like that ? 

In the lion’s mind, however, it produced the very 
11 * 


126 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


opposite effect to what my companion anticipated, for it 
neither caused him to run away or even quicken his 
pace, nor yet frightened him any way. On the contra- 
ry, almost simultaneously with the report, he uttered a 
loud scream, and, turning in his track, came bounding 
towards the tree ! 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


127 


CHAPTER XXII. 


No doubt, in less than another minute Ben Brace 
and I would have ceased to live. I had made up my 
mind that both of us would be torn to pieces, — and 
certaiidy this would have been the result had my com- 
panion not been a man of ready resources. But, fortu- 
nately, he was so, and at that crisis conceived a means 
of escape from the danger that threatened us. Perhaps 
he had thought of it before. It is most probable he 
had, otherwise he would scarce have acted so impru- 
dently as he had done, — for nothing could have been 
more imprudent than firing at a lion upon an open 
plain with nothing but snipe-shot in the gun ! 

It is likely, however, that Ben had thought of his 
means of retreat before firing that shot, though what 
they were I could not imagine. We were upon the 
ground, with the thick trunk of a tree between us and 
the lion ; but, of course, that would be no protection, 
since the beast saw us, and would soon come round 
to our side. How, then, were we to retreat ? For 
my part I believed we should both be killed and 
devoured. 

Ben was. of a different opinion, and before I could do 
more than give utterance to an exclamation of terror- 


128 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


he had caught me by the legs, and hoisted me high 
above his shoulders into the air ! 

“ Now, lad,” shouted 'he, “ lay hold o’ the branch and 
hoist yourself up. Quick ! — quick ! or the beast ’ll be 
on us.” 

I at once divined his intention ; and, without waiting 
to make reply, I seized one of the branches of the 
dragon-tree, and commenced drawing myself upward. 
The branch was just as high as I could reach with my 
hands, — even when held up in the arms of the tall 
sailor, — and it was no easy matter to raise my body 
up to it ; but during the voyage I had learned to climb 
like a monkey, and .after some twisting and wriggling, 
I succeeded in gaining a lodgement among the limbs of 
the tree. 

Meanwhile Ben was as busy as myself in making 
the ascent. He had resigned his hold of me, as soon 
as he perceived that I had caught the branch ; and was 
now using all his energies, and all his craft too, to get 
out of the way of the lion. Unfortunately, the limbs of 
the tree were too high for him to lay hold of, and he 
was compelled to resort to a different mode of climbing. 
Of course, the trunk was by far too thick for him to get 
his arms around it and climb by hugging, — he might 
n s readily have hugged a wall. Fortunately, however, 
the bark was full of irregularities, — little knots and 
notches, the scars of the old leaf-marks, that had long 
ago fallen off, with some larger holes, where, perhaps, 
whole branches had been broken off by the wind. The 
quick eye of the sailor at once perceived the advantage 
of these marks, — which would serve him as steps, — - 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


129 


and, kicking off his shoes, he clutched the trunk both 
with fingers and toes, and commenced climbing upward 
like a cat. 

It was sharp work, and he was obliged to take a 
little time and make it sure. Had he lost balance and 
fallen back, he would not have had time to make a 
second attempt before the lion should arrive upon the 
ground ; and, well knowing this, he held on with “ teeth 
and toe-nail.” 

By good fortune I had now squared myself face 
downward upon the branch, and as the collar of Ben’s 
Guernsey came within reach of my hand I was able to 
give him a help ; so that the next moment he succeeded 
in getting hold of a limb, and swinging himself into the 
fork of the tree. 

It was a close shave, however ; for just as Ben drew 
his dangling feet among the branches the lion reached 
the ground, and, bounding upwards, struck his paw 
fiercely against the trunk, causing the bark to fly off in 
large pieces. There was not three inches between the 
tips of his claws and the soles of Ben’s feet as this 
stroke was given ; and had he succeeded in grasping 
the ankle of my companion, it would have been the last 
bit of climbing poor Brace would ever have made ; for 
the paw of the lion is like a hand, and he could easily 
have dragged his victim back to the ground again. It 
was a narrow escape, therefore, but, as Ben afterwards 
remarked, “ an inch of a miss was as good as a mile,” 
and the sequel in this case proved the justice of the 
adage, for we were now safe among the branches where 
the lion could not possibly reach us. 


130 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


At the time, however, we were far from being satis- 
fied upon this head, and for a long while entertained no 
very confident feeling of security. We both knew that 
lions cannot climb an ordinary tree.. They have not 
the power of “hugging” with which some bears are 
gifted, and of course cannot ascend in that manner. 
Neither can they climb as cats do; for although the 
lion is neither more nor less than a great cat, — the 
biggest of all cats, — and is furnished with retractile 
claws, such as cats have, yet these last are usually so 
worn and blunted, that the king of beasts can make but 
little use of them in attempting to climb a tree. For 
this reason tree-climbing is altogether out of his line, 
and he does not make any pretensions to the art ; not- 
withstanding all this, he can rush a long way up the 
trunk by the mere strength of his elastic muscles, and 
particularly where the bark is rough on the surface, 
and the trunk large and firm as was that of the dragon- 
tree. 

No wonder, then, that our apprehensions continued ; 
no wonder they increased when we saw the fierce brute 
crouch down at some paces distant from the trunk, and, 
spreading out his broad paws, deliberatelv set himself 
for a spring. 

Next moment he rushed forward about two lengths 
of his body, and then, bounding in a diagonal line, 
launched himself aloft. He must have leaped over ten 
feet in an upward direction, — for his fore-paws struck 
the tree just under the forking of the branches, — but 
to our great relief he was not able to retain his hold, 
and his huge body fell back to the ground. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


131 


He was not discouraged by his failure ; and, once 
more running outward, he turned and cowered for a 
second spring. This time he appeared more deter- 
mined and certain of success. There was that expres- 
sion in his hideous face, combined with the extreme 
of rage and fury. His lips were drawn back, and his 
white teeth and red frothy tongue were displayed in all 
their horrid nakedness, — a hideous sight to behold. 
We trembled as we looked upon it. 

Another fierce growl, — another rush forward, — 
another bound, — and before we had time to utter a 
word, we perceived the yellow paw of the lion spread 
over the limb of the tree, with his grinning muzzle and 
gleaming teeth close to our feet ! In another instant 
the brute would have swung his body up, but my com- 
panion’s presence of mind did not forsake him at this 
crisis. Quick as thought was his action ; and before 
the lion had time to raise himself, the keen blade of 
the sailor’s knife had passed twjce through the great 
paw, — inflicting at each stab a deep and bloody gash. 
At the same instant I had drawn the pistol, which I 
still carried in my belt, and fired, as fair as I could, in 
the face of the monster. 

Whether it was the knife or the pistol that produced 
the desired effect, I will not undertake to determine ; 
but certainly an effect was produced by one or the 
other, or more likely both weapons deserve a share of 
the credit. Be this as it may, the effect was instan- 
taneous ; for the moment the shot was fired and the 
stabs were given, the lion dropped backward, and ran 
limping around the trunk of the tree, roaring and 


132 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


screaming in a voice that might have been heard at 
the distance of miles ! 

From the manner in which he limped, it was evident 
that the wounds given by the knife were painful to him, 
and we could percive by the blood upon his “ counte- 
nance” that the shot, small as it was, had torn him con- 
siderably about the face. 

For a short time we were in hopes that after such 
a repulse he might take himself off, but we soon per- 
ceived that our hopes were fallacious ; neither the stabs 
nor the shot had seriously injured him. They had only 
served to render him more furious and vengeful ; and 
after tumbling about for a while, and angrily biting at 
his own bleeding paw, he returned once more to the 
attack, as before, endeavoring to spring up to the 
branches of the tree. I had reloaded the pistol. Ben 
was again ready with his blade ; and, fixing ourselves 
firmly on our perch, we awaited the onset. 

Once more the lion bounded upward and launched 
himself against the trimk, but to our great joy we saw 
that he fell far short of his former leaps. Beyond a 
doubt his limb was disabled. 

Again and again he repeated the attempt, each time 
falling short, as before. If fury could have availed, he 
would have succeeded ; for he was now at the height 
of his rage, and making such a hideous combination of 
noises, that we could not hear our own voices when we 
spoke to each other. 

After several vain essays to reach us, the brute 
seemed to arrive at the conviction that the feat was 
beyond his powers, and he desisted from the attempt 


RAN AWAY TO SliA. 133 

But he had no intention of leaving the ground. On 
the contrary, we saw that he was determined to make 
us stand siege, for, to our great chagrin, we observed 
him trot a few paces from the trunk of the tree and 
crouch down in the grass, — evidently with the inten- 
tion of remaining there till we should be compelled to 
come down. 


134 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


Of course my companion and I kept our places in 
the top of the tree ; we could not do otherwise. Had 
we attempted to come down, it would only have been to 
fling ourselves right into the jaws of the lion, — who 
lay at just such a distance from the trunk that he could 
have reached us by a single bound, the moment we set 
foot upon the earth. There he lay, or rather squatted, 
like a cat ; though at intervals he rose and stretched his 
body into a crouching attitude, and lashed his sides with 
his tufted tail, and showed his teeth and roared angrily. 
Then for some moments he would lie down again and 
lick his wounded paw, — still growling while he did so, 
as though he was vowing revenge for the injury ! 

When we saw that he had ceased to attempt climbing 
the tree, we were in hopes he would get tired of the 
attack, and go off altogether. But these hopes gradu- 
ally forsook us, as we observed the pertinacity with 
which he still continued to watch us. If either of us 
made a motion among the branches, he would instantly 
spring to his feet, — as though he fancied we were 
about to descend, and was determined to intercept us. 
This, of itself, proved that he had not the slightest 
intention of moving off from the ground, and convinced 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


135 


us that the siege was not to be raised with the consent 
of the besieger. 

We began to grow exceedingly apprehensive about 
our situation. Hitherto we had been terrified by the 
sudden attack of the lion, but these moments of terror 
were short-lived, and, on account of the excitement 
which accompanied them, we had neither time to reflect 
nor suffer ; we had not time to feel despair, and, in 
fact, had not despaired of safety, even while the lion 
was using all his efforts to reach us, for we had the 
belief that he could not get up. 

Now, however, a new danger threatened us. Though 
we felt quite secure in our “ roost,” we could not remain 
there long. It was by no means comfortable, strad- 
dling the naked branch of a tree ; but the comfort was 
a small consideration. We were both used to riding 
such a stock-horse ; and as for Brace he could have 
gone to sleep with only the flying-jib-boom between his 
legs, so that it was not the discomfort we cared about. 
There was something more serious than this to reflect 
upon, and that was the prospect of being afflicted by 
hunger and thirst. I need not say prospect. As for 
hunger, we were not yet suffering for want of food ; 
but already the sister appetite had begun to be felt, 
and keenly too. We had not tasted water since leaving 
the river, and any one who has ever made a march 
under the tropical sun of Africa knows that at every 
half-mile you feel the desire to drink. Both of us had 
been thirsty almost since the moment we parted with 
the boat, and I had been looking out for water ever 
since. We blamed ourselves for not having brought 


136 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


with us a canteen, or water-bottle, and we already paid 
for our negligence, or rather our ignorance, — for it 
never entered into our minds that such a provision would 
be necessary, any more than if we had gone out for a 
day’s fowling into the fields about home. 

We had already been suffering from thirst, but now 
that we sat upon those bare branches, with not a bit of 
shade to screen us from the fierce rays of a noonday’s 
sun, — and a hot tropical sun at that, — we began to feel 
the pangs of thirst in right earnest, and in a way I had 
never felt them before. Indeed, it was a most painful 
sensation, and I thought if it was to increase, or even 
continue much longer, it would kill me. My com- 
panion suffered also, though not so badly as I. He 
was more used to such extremities, and could better 
bear them. 

Perhaps had we been actually engaged in some work 
we should not have felt this misery so keenly ; but we 
had nothing to do but balance our bodies upon the 
branches and calmly reflect. So much the worse. We 
were able to comprehend our situation, and fully under- 
stand its perilous nature. 

The prospect was far from cheering. Out of the 
tree we dared not go, else we should be eaten up by 
the lion. If we remained in the tree, we should be- 
come the victims either of thirst or hunger, or both. 

How were we to be relieved from this terrible alter- 
native ? Would the lion grow wearied with watching 
us, and wander away ? There was not the least likeli- 
hood he would do so. All his movements indicated an 
opposite intention ; and for our consolation, I now re- 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


137 


merabered having read of the implacable nature of this 
fierce brute when wounded or provoked, — so far differ- 
ent from the generous disposition usually ascribed to 
him, and which certainly he often displays when not 
molested, or perhaps when not hungry. 

Whether our lion was hungry or not, we had no 
means of judging; but we knew he had been molested, 
and roughly handled too ; his revengeful feelings had 
been roused to their highest pitch ; and, therefore, what- 
ever of vengeance was in his nature would now be 
exhibited. Beyond a doubt his ire was not going to 
900I down in a hurry. We might wait a long while 
before he would feel inclined to forgiveness. We 
had no hope from his mercy. Perhaps the night 
might produce a change. On this alone we rested 
our hopes. 

We never speculated on being rescued by any of our 
companions from the Pandora. Though Brace had 
friends among them, they were not the sort of friends 
to trouble themselves much about what became of him. 
They might make a show of search, but there were 
twenty ways they could go, without hitting on the right 
one ; and to find any one among these limitless forests 
would be a mere act of chance. We had not much 
hope of being rescued by them. 

What little hope we had from this source rested upon 
a singular belief. My companion suggested that the 
Pandora’s people, on finding we did not return at night, 
might fancy we had deserted. In that case it was prob- 
able enough we might be searched for, and with suf- 
ficient zeal to insure our being found ! 

12 * 


138 


RAN A AVAT TO SEA. 


This was a singular conjecture, and both of us wished 
it might prove a correct one. Under this contingency 
there was a better prospect of our being relieved. 

By this time our thirst had become oppressive. 
Our throats were parched as though we had swal- 
lowed red pepper, and our tongues could not produce 
the slightest moisture. Even the natural saliva had 
ceased to flow. 

While suffering thus, an idea occurred to my com- 
panion. I saw him with his knife make an incision in 
the bark of one of the branches. The point that had 
first led us to approach the great tree was now decided. 
Red sap flowed from the wound ! — it was the “ drag- 
on’s-blood ” ! 

In hopes of getting relief from this source, we both 
moistened our lips with the crimson juice, and swallowed 
it as fast as it oozed out. Had we been better acquaint- 
ed with medical botany we should have let this liquor 
alone, for the dragon’s-blood is one of the most noted of 
astringents. Alas ! we soon discovered its qualities by 
experiment. In five minutes after, our tongues felt as 
if vitriol had been poured upon them, and our thirst in- 
creased to a degree of violence and fierceness that could 
no longer be borne. Deeply did we now repent what 
we had done; deeply did we rue the tasting of that 
blood-like sap. We might have endured for days, had 
we not swallowed those crimson drops ; but already 
were we suffering as if days had passed since we had 
tasted water. 

Our thirst had suddenly increased, and still kept in- 
creasing, until the agony we endured was positively 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


139 


excruciating. I cannot describe it. Some idea may 
be had of its terrible nature when I assert that we ac- 
tually talked of descending from the tree, and risking 
our lives in a knife-conflict with the lion, rather than 
endure it longer ! 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


] 40 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


Yes; we actually talked of descending from the 
tree, and risking our lives in a knife-conflict with the 
lion ! 

It is true it was a forlorn hope ; but it is probable we 
should have attempted it in preference to enduring the 
terrible agony much longer. Fortunately we were not 
driven to this desperate alternative. At this crisis a 
happy idea came into the mind of my companion, and 
drove the thought of the knife-combat out of our heads ! 

It will be remembered that we had with us a mus- 
ket. The great “ Queen Anne ” must not be forgotten ; 
though, for the time, it would seem as though we had 
forgotten it. That is not exactly the case. We remem- 
bered it well enough, for it was under our eyes, lying 
at the bottom of the tree, — where Brace had thrown 
it in his eagerness to get out of the way of the lion ; 
but it was out of our reach, and, moreover, being empty, 
we had never thought of its being of service to us. 
Even could we have regained possession of, and reload- 
ed it, we knew that the snipe-shot would not kill the 
lion ; and therefore we might load and fire till we had 
exhausted all our ammunition, without any other result 
than to render the brute more furious, — if that could 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


141 


possibly be. For these reasons we had paid no atten- 
tion to the u Queen Anne,” and there it lay right under 
us, apparently as useless as a bar of iron. 

While plotting about the means of defence and at- 
tack we might make use of in our intended final strug- 
gle, the “ Queen Anne ” once more came into our heads ; 
and Brace hit upon a plan by which the great piece 
might serve us. In fact, there was a probability we 
might extricate ourselves by its aid, without the desper- 
ate conflict we had projected ; and we only wondered 
the idea had not occurred to us before. 

This plan was to get hold of the gun and reload her ; 
then provoke the lion in some way, so that he would 
renew his attempts to ascend the tree ; and, when thus 
near, place the muzzle of the musket close to his head, 
and fire the contents right into him. Even snipe-shot 
might do the work, if delivered at such close quarters. 

The first difficulty would be to get possession of the 
gun. She was lying under the tree, upon the same side 
where we had climbed up, and not three feet from the 
great trunk ; but, though so near, it was evident that 
one or other of us must descend to the ground, be- 
fore we could lay a finger upon her. Of course it would 
be impossible to do this without the risk — nay, the 
positive certainty — of being assailed by the lion. He 
lay only a dozen paces farther out, and, as already, 
stated, continually kept his eyes upon us. A single 
bound would be enough, and there would be no chance 
of escaping him. How was the gun to be got at ? 

I have said that it was evident one or the other of us 
would have to descend ; and, as this would be going 


142 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


directly to destruction, the idea of doing so was not 
entertained for a moment. 

Ben had fancied that he might “sling” me down 

© © 

after the manner of monkeys, and that by this means 
we might get hold of the gun ; hut after examining 
the branches and calculating the distance, we saw that 
the height was too great, and the thing would be im- 
possible. 

Just then another idea came to our aid, — an idea of 
Ben’s conception, — and that was to make a running 
noose on the end of a piece of cord, endeavor to get it 
round the gun, and then draw her up in the loop. This 
would be a safe plan, if we could only accomplish it. 

We had the cord, — a sailor is rarely found wanting 
one. It was the same piece upon which the vulture 
had dangled ; for Ben had unloosed it before pitching 
away his bird. It was both long enough and strong 
enough for the purpose, and could not have suited bet- 
ter if it had been chosen at a rope-factory. Ben knew 
how to make a loop, and a loop was soon made to his 
liking ; and then the cord was let down slowly and 
gently, so as not to close the noose before it reached 
the ground. Guided by the adroit hand of the sailor, 
the loop at length rested upon the earth, just before the 
muzzle of the musket ; and was then drawn slowly and 
smoothly along the grass. Fortunately, the barrel did 
not lie close to the surface, and the cord passed easily 
underneath it ; but Ben was not satisfied until he had 
worked his loop nearly to the middle of both barrel and 
stock, and quite over one of the swivels. He then 
tightened the noose by a jerk, — such only as a sailor 


11AN AWAY TO SEA. 


143 


could give, — and the taut cord showed that it was fast 
and secured. In another half-minute my companion 
held “ Queen Anne ” in his grasp ! 

It was but the work of a few minutes to load her, 
but this was done with caution, as we feared to drop 
either the ammunition or the ramrod. Of course, had 
we lost either of these, the piece would have become 
useless. 

During all these proceedings, our antagonist had not 
remained silent. As he saw the musket ascending so 
mysteriously into the tree, he seemed to fancy that 
«ome conspiracy was meditated against him, and he 
had risen to his all-fours, and set up a loud growling. 

Ben had now finished loading, and only waited for 
the lion to approach the tree ; but the brute showed no 
signs of coming nearer. He continued to growl and 
lash his tail angrily, but kept his ground. 

Perhaps a shot from the pistol might tempt him 
nearer ; and my companion directed me to fire. I did 
so, aiming at the lion. Like enough the shot only 
tickled him ; but it partially produced the desired 
effect ; for, on receiving it, he made one bound forward 
and then stopped again, — still continuing to roar, and 
strike his sides with his long, tufted tail. 

He was now within less than ten paces of the muz- 
zle of the piece, and he was not going to come nearer 
at that time. This was evident ; for, after remaining 
awhile upon all-fours, he squatted down upon his hips 
just like a cat. His broad breast was right towards us r 
and presented a most luring mark to aim at. 

Ben was sorely tempted to level and pull trigger: 


144 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


but, still fearing that even at that close distance the 
snipe-shot would scatter and do no hurt, he held back. 

He had directed me to reload the pistol and fire 
again, and I was busy in doing so, when, all at once, 
my companion whispered me to desist. I looked at 
him to see what he wanted. I saw that some new 
purpose was in his mind. I saw him cautiously draw 
the huge iron ramrod from the thimbles, and then 
twisting a piece of oakum round its head, insert it into 
the barrel, where the oakum held it fast. I next saw 
him lower the barrel, and lay the butt to his shoulder. 
I saw him take aim, and soon after came the loud 
bang and the cloud of smoke, which filled the whole 
top of the tree, hiding both the earth and the sky from 
my sight. 

Though I could not for some time tell the effect of 
the shot, — neither could Ben, — on account of the 
thick smoke, our ears were gratified by the sounds that 
reached us from below. The voice of the lion seemed 
all at once to have changed its triumphant roaring to 
a tone that expressed agony and fear, and we were 
convinced that he was badly hurt. We could hear 
whining, and snorting, and screaming, like that made 
by a cat in the agonies of death, but far hoarser and 
louder. 

All this lasted only a few seconds, — while the sul- 
phurous vapor clung around the tree, — and just as this 
was wafted aside, and we could see the ground below, 
the noises ceased, and to our great joy we beheld the 
enormous brute stretched upon his side, motionless and 
dead ! 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


145 


We waited awhile, to be sure of this fact before 
descending from our safe perch; but, as we watched 
the brute and saw that he stirred not, we at length felt 
assured, and leaped down to the earth. 

True enough, he was quite dead. The iron ramrod 
had done the business, and was still sticking half buried 
in his breast, its point having penetrated to the heart ! 

A royal lion was game enough in one day. So 
thought Ben ; and, as we had no desire to procure a 
second one in the same way, we agreed that this should 
be the termination of our hunt. 

Ben, however, was not going to return without taking 
back some trophies of his hunter-skill ; and therefore, 
after we had obtained water to assuage our thirst, we 
returned to the spot, and under the shade of the great 
dragon-tree stripped the lion of his skin. 

With this trophy borne upon Ben’s shoulders, while 
I carried the “ Queen Anne,” we wended our way 
toward the Pandora. 


146 


KAN AAVAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

It was the intention of Ben and myself to return 
direct to the barque. We were quite satisfied with 
our day’s hunting, and wanted no more game. 

We set out, therefore, in a direction that, as we 
thought, would bring us back to the river. 

We had not gone far, however, when we began to 
fancy that we were going in the wrong course, and then 
we turned aside from it and took another. 

This new one we followed for more than a mile, but, 
as no river appeared, we believed we were now cer- 
tainly going the wrong way, and once more turned 
back. 

After walking another mile or two, without coming 
to the river, we began to think we were lost. At all 
events, we had certainly lost our way, and had not the 
slightest idea on what side of us lay the river, or the 
barque, or the barracoon of King Dingo Bingo. 

After resting a bit, — for we had got quite tired, 
fagging backward and forward through the woods, — 
we took a fresh start, and this time walked on for three 
miles or more in a straight course. It was all guess- 
work, however, and a bad guess it turned out to be ; 
for instead of getting into the low bottom lands that 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


147 


lay along the banks of the river, we found ourselves 
coming out into a hilly country, which was open and 
thinly timbered. We saw plenty of game on all sides, 
— antelopes of several kinds, — but we were now so 
anxious about our way, that we never thought of 
stopping to have a shot at them. At that moment we 
would rather have seen the royal-mast of the Pandora 
than the largest herd of antelopes in the world. 

One of the hills in advance of us appeared to be 
higher than the rest; and as it also appeared the 
nearest, Ben proposed we should continue on to its top. 
By so doing we should gain a view of the surrounding 
country, and would be likely to see the river, and 
perhaps the barque herself. 

Of course I made no objection, — as I was entirely 
guided by my companion’s advice, — and we at once 
set out for the hill. 

It appeared to be only a mile or two distant ; but, to 
our great surprise, when we had walked a full mile, it 
seemed no nearer than ever ! 

But this was not the worst of it, for when we had 
walked another mile, we still appeared no nearer to 
the hill than when we had first started for it ; and then 
a third mile was passed over, and the distance that 
intervened between us and the eminence was, to all 
appearance, but slightly diminished ! 

Had it been left to me, I should have given up all 
hope of reaching that hill, and would have gone back 
as we had come ; but my companion was a man of 
wonderful perseverance, in anything he undertook, and 
now that he had started for the hill, he was determined 


148 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


that no halt should be made until we had got to the 
very summit of it, — even though it should take us till 
sunset to accomplish the journey. So on we trudged, 
keeping the top of the hill in view, and facing straight 
for it all the while. 

It was a far longer journey than we had anticipated. 
It could not have been less than ten good English 
miles from the place where we first observed it, to the 
highest part, though when starting for it, it looked only 
one ! But such is the pureness of the atmosphere in 
some parts of the tropics, where there is no cloud in 
the sky, and no mist over the earth, that any one ac- 
customed to an English view is easily deceived. 

It was within an hour of sunset when Ben and I 
reached the summit of the hill, after a tramp of ten 
miles at least ; but we were rewarded for our trouble 
by the splendid view we obtained, and particularly by 
the sight of the river, which ran along one side, and 
which stretched away from our position, like a belt of 
shining silver, till it met the white sea in the distance. 
We could just make out the Pandora riding upon her 
anchor, and we thought we could distinguish the cabins 
and barracoons of King Dingo Bingo, peeping out from 
among the green trees. The barque looked no larger 
than a little boat, and although she appeared very near 
the river’s mouth, that was also an ocular deception, for 
we knew that she was more than a mile up stream. 

Of course the sight gave us joy, — for we had really 
believed ourselves lost, and had been feeling very 
uneasy all the afternoon. Now, however, that we saw 
the bearings and course in which the river ran, we 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


149 


could easily make our way to it, and, by following 
its banks, would in time reach the place of our des- 
tination. 

One thing, however, was unpleasant enough. We 
should not be able to get back to the Pandora that 
night. We might get as far as the bank of the river 
before the sun would be quite gone down ; but we saw 
that the country on both sides of the stream was covered 
with thick woods ; and unless a path could be found, it 
would be slow travelling through the timber, and after 
twilight it would be impossible to proceed. It appeared 
plain enough that we could not reach the Pandora that 
night, and we should have to spend the night in the 
woods. 

Since this was to be, Ben thought we might as well 
stay upon the hill, as go anywhere else. We might 
have gone down to the bank of the river, — for it ran 
close to one side of the hill, perhaps not quite a mile 
from the bottom of the slope, — and we at first thought 
of doing so ; but upon reflection it seemed better for 
us to stay where we were. We should be in less dan- 
ger from wild beasts by remaining upon the hill, — 
upon which there was not much timber, — than by 
going down into the thick woods. The banks of the 
river we knew to be the place where wild beasts most 
abounded, and the danger of being attacked by them 
would be much greater there. As to water, we could 
not be better off, for we had found a beautiful spring 
near the summit, and had already quenched our thirst 
at it. We did not need to go to the river, so far as 
that was concerned. 


150 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


The only thing of which we really stood in need was 
something to eat. We had not a morsel of either bis- 
cuit or meat, and we had both become as hungry as 
hawks. There was not the slightest prospect of a sup- 
per, and we should have to go with empty stomachs 
until we could reach the barque, — perhaps not before 
noon of the following day. 

We had grown so hungry that my companion now 
wished he had brought along him a piece of the 
lion’s flesh, declaring he could have eaten a collop of it 
well enough. We had still with us the skin, but that 
was too tough for us, hungry as we were. 

We sat down near the spring, and began to consider 
what preparations we should make for passing the 
night. We thought it would be best to gather a quan- 
tity of sticks and make a roaring fire. Not that we 
were afraid of the cold, for there was no such thing as 
cold. On the contrary, although it was near sundown, 
the air was still quite hot and sultry. Our object in 
talking about a fire was, in order to frighten off any 
wild beasts that might approach our sleeping-place 
during the night. 

While we talked we grew hungrier, and at length our 
stomachs became so craving that we could almost have 
eaten the grass! Fortune, however, proved kind to 
us, and saved us from becoming grass-eaters. Just 
as we were wondering what we could find to eat, we 
chanced to see a large bird stepping out of some trees 
into the open ground. It did not see us, for it was 
every moment coming nearer. It appeared to be 
browsing upon the grass, as it moved along ; and thus 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


151 


busy seeking its own food, took no notice of anything 
else. 

Ben had reloaded the “ Queen Anne,” after killing 
the lion. The ramrod had been crooked badly, but we 
had managed to get it straight again, so that it would 
serve ; and in order to be prepared for anything, a fresh 
load had been rammed into the barrel. 

Seeing the great bird coming so near, we quietly lay 
down, so as to hide our bodies in the grass, — while Ben 
placed himself behind a small bush, through which he 
protruded the long barrel of the musket. 

It seemed as if Providence had sent the bird for our 
supper ; for the foolish creature walked straight on until 
it was hardly a dozen yards from the muzzle of the 
“ Queen Anne.” Just then Ben pulled the trigger; 
and notwithstanding the smallness of the shot, the 
great bustard — for it proved to be a bustard — was 
rolled over on the grass, as dead as a nail in a door. 
So said Ben as he picked it up, and brought it into our 
camp. 

We now set to work upon the bird ; and, after pluck- 
ing and cleaning it, we kindled a fire, and placed it in 
the blaze to roast. We might not have cooked it in 
the most elegant manner, and perhaps it was a little 
smoked ; but if so, we did not notice this while eating 
it, for we both ate heartily, and thought it the most de- 
licious morsel we had ever tasted. Certainly, after the 
salt meat to which we had been so long accustomed, a 
fresh bustard — which is one of the richest flavored of 
game birds — could not be otherwise than a delicacy; 
and so much did we relish it, that before going to sleep 


152 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


we made a fresh onset upon the bird, and very nearly 
finished it, large as it was. 

We washed the supper down with a drink of cool 
water from the crystal spring ; and then we began to 
consider where we should stretch our bodies for the 


BAN AWAY TO SEA. 


153 




CHAPTER XXVI. 


At first we were inclined to remain where we had 
cooked and eaten our supper. The water was conven- 
ient, and there was long bunch-grass upon which we 
could rest very comfortably. 

But although it was then warm enough, and we 
might have gone to sleep without feeling any cold, we 
knew it would be different towards the middle of the 
night. We knew this from the experience we had 
already had of this part of the country, — for, notwith- 
standing the great heat of the sun during the day, at 
night there were heavy dews, and the air was often 
foggy and chill. Some nights on board the barque we 
had found it cold enough for all the blankets we could 
get. Perhaps it was not absolutely so cold as we fan- 
cied it, for at this time I knew nothing about the ther- 
mometer. It is like enough that we felt the cold of the 
night more keenly, on account of its contrast with the 
great heat of the day ; and as we were usually at hard 
work, and perspiring all day long, of course our blood 
was not prepared for the change. 

That day had been a particularly hot one, and in 
walking over the palm-nuts, and toiling through thick- 
ets, and other difficult places, we had been in a profuse 


154 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


perspiration all day long. As we had no blankets to 
cover us, — nothing but our very lightest clothing, — 
we would be likely to suffer during the night with the 
damp dew falling upon our bodies. True we had the 
lion’s hide with us, but this, being fresh and still raw, 
would not greatly benefit us. 

Under these circumstances, it occurred to us that we 
might as well take shelter under some tree, which, if it 
failed to warm, would at least protect us from the fall- 
ing dew. 

We had already noticed a grove at some distance 
along the slope of the hill. It appeared to promise the 
very shelter we wanted, and taking up the gun, the lion- 
skin, what remained of the bustard, and some burning 
fagots to make a new fire out of, we proceeded in the 
direction of the grove. 

This grove appeared of that kind usually termed a 
coppice or copse, — such as may be often observed in 
English parks. It was of a circular form, and covered 
about half an acre of ground. None of the timber was 
tall, — not over thirty or forty feet in height ; but as we 
drew nearer we could perceive that it was all of one 
sort. This we could tell by the leaves, which were 
very large and of a shining green color. They were 
oblong, and each leaf was divided into five leaflets, that 
were placed in relation to each other like the fingers of 
a hand. Even the leaflets were like large entire 
leaves, and out of each bunch of leaves we could see 
that there grew a large white flower hanging upon a 
long pendulous flower-stalk with its top downward. 
These flowers gave the grove a very beautiful appear- 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


155 


ance, — their splendid white corollas contrasting ele- 
gantly with the deep green of the leaves. 

All these matters we noted as we drew nigh, for 
although the sun had gone down, there was still light 
enough to view objects at a considerable distance 

We noticed nothing else about this little copse that 
appeared peculiar, until we had advanced close to its 
edge. We only observed that it was nicely rounded, 
just as if it belonged to some fine park, and had been 
kept neatly trimmed by the pruning-knife of the park- 
keeper, or some landscape-gardener. Of course this 
was a peculiarity, considering that the grove grew in 
a wild, uninhabited country, where no human hand ever 
interfered with it, as we supposed. But I had heard 
that such regularly formed copses are often met with in 
wild regions, both on the table plains of Southern Africa 
and the prairies of America ; therefore there was noth- 
ing remarkable that they should be found in Central 
Africa as well. 

On this account we had scarce made any remark 
about the singularity of its shape, but approached it 
with no other intention than to obtain shelter under it. 
Its dense foliage, promising protection from dew, or 
even rain if it should fall, appeared to invite us ; and 
we were resolved to accept its proffered hospitality. 

It was only when we got very close to it, that we per- 
ceived the true nature of this singular grove, — and 
then we noticed a peculiarity that astonished us. In- 
stead of a grove covering nearly an acre of ground, as 
we had conjectured, you may fancy our surprise on per- 
ceiving that the whole copse consisted of but one tree ! 


156 


HAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Sure enough, there was only one tree, and it was the 
vast umbrageous head of leaves and flowers that we 
had mistaken for a whole grove ! 

But such a tree was that ! If we had been aston- 
ished by the dragon-tree, our astonishment was now 
more than doubled, on beholding the gigantic monarch 
of trees, that now spread widely before our eyes. The 
dragon-tree sank into a shrub in comparison with it. 

If I were to give the dimensions of this enormous 
vegetable, I should scarce be credited, but fortunately 
its giant proportions do not rest on my authority alone. 
Trees of a similar kind, and of the very same species, 
have been described by botanists, and therefore their 
vast size is well known to the scientific world. 

The one discovered by Brace and myself had a trunk 
of full a hundred feet girth. I cannot speak exactly, as 
I had no measuring string, and it would have taken a 
pretty long cord to have gone round it ; but Ben meas- 
ured it carefully with his arms, and pronounced it to be 
“ twenty-five fadoms.” Now Ben’s “ fadoms ” were 
good fathoms, for he was a long-armed man ; and, there- 
fore, I conclude that the trunk was at least a hundred 
feet in circumference. At the height of about a dozen 
feet from the ground, the trunk forked into a number of 
great branches, each of which was like a tree of itself; 
and, in fact, some of them were far thicker than most 
trees of the forest. These branches stretched out for 
many yards, — at first horizontally, but as they tapered 
towards a point, they began gradually to curve down- 
wards, until their extreme ends — the topmost twigs 
with their leaves — quite touched the earth. It was for 


RAN iWAY TO SEA. 


157 


this reason we had not been able to see the main trunk 
as we approached. The foliage of the outer boughs 
concealed it from the view, and hence we had mistaken 
the single tree for a grove or coppice. It the more 
resembled this on account of its height ; for, as already 
observed, its topmost branches did not exceed thirty or 
forty feet in clear altitude. It was therefore not the 
tallest tree in the world, though it was certainly one of 
the thickest. 

Now it so chanced that I knew what kind of tree it 
was, — even to its name ; my “ wonder book ” had not 
omitted to describe the vegetable curiosity. It wa* the 
great baobab . 


158 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


I knew that the tree had other names as well as 
baobab ; that the negroes of Senegal call it the “ mon- 
key’s-bread-tree,” the “ sour gourd,” yand “ lalo plant,” 
and my book had been minute enough to give the bo- 
tanical name, which is Adansonia , — so called from a 
distinguished French botanist, of the name of Adanson, 
who, long ago, travelled through Western Africa, and 
was the first to describe this wonderful tree. I even 
remembered Adanson’s description of it, and his state- 
ment, that he believed there were some baobab-trees 
five thousand years old, or coeval with the creation of 
the world. He had himself measured some of them 
seventy-five feet in girth, and had heard of others that 
exceeded one hundred ! This I could now believe. I 
remembered, moreover, that he had stated, that the 
fruit of the *tree was a large oblong body, full nine inch- 
es long, of a dull greenish color, and covered over the 
surface with a hoary down ; that it was like a gourd, 
and when opened exhibited several cells, with hard 
shining seeds, immersed in a soft pulp ; that out of this 
pulp, the natives, where the tree grew, manufactured 
an acidulous drink that was good for curing fevers ; that 
the leaves, when dried and bruised, were, by the same 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


159 


people, mixed with their food, to counteract too profuse 
perspiration ; that, moreover, the larger leaves are used 
for covering their huts, and out of the bark they manu- 
factured a sort of cordage, and also a coarse kind of 
cloth, which the poorer people wore around their thighs, 
forming a covering that reached from the waist to the 
knees. Vessels, also, were procured from the outside 
shell of the fruit, which served in the same manner as 
those obtained from the gourd or calabash-tree. 

All these things did I remember at that moment, and 
intended to communicate them to my companion as 
soon as we had got fixed for the night ; but as yet we 
had only arrived on the ground, and had learnt nothing 
more about the gigantic vegetable, than that it was all 
one single tree, for we could still make out the main 
trunk through the glimmer of the twilight. Of course, 
the measurement made by Brace was an after perform- 
ance, and was not done till long after we had arrived 
on the ground. 

Well, we had arrived by this wonderful tree ; and 
stooping down, and entering under its branches, we saw 
at a glance it was the very place for us to pass the 
night. A house could hardly have served us better ; 
and as for room, there was enough to have accommo- 
dated the crew of a three-decker. It hardly mattered 
where we lay down, — as under its wide-spread canopy 
there was ample choice, and nowhere was the dew like- 
ly to disturb our slumbers. 

We were determined, however, to light a fire, for we 
were still in dread of the wild beasts. No wonder, after 
such a day’s adventures. 


160 ' 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Though it was almost dark under the shadow of the 
tree, it was still twilight beyond, and there was yet 
light enough for us to collect fuel for our fire. So, 
throwing down our lion-skin, and other impediments, 
we proceeded to gather the logs. At a short distance 
off, we found a quantity of dead timber, that would 
serve admirably for fuel, and three or four double arm- 
fuls would be sufficient. 

We were not slow in bringing them up ; and, choos- 
ing a place under one of the great horizontal limbs, we 
built our camp fire. The limb was so thick and broad 
underneath, that it formed a roof of itself ample enough 
to shelter us from any rain that might fall, and the 
ground underneath was as dry as tinder, so that we had 
every prospect of getting a comfortable night’s rest. 

We built our fire at some distance from the main 
trunk ; and as soon as it was fairly kindled, we gave 
over work, and sat down beside it. 

Ben had his clay pipe in his pocket ; and, filling this 
with the narcotic weed, he set to smoking with great 
contentment. I was myself very happy. After my 
experience on board the barque, this free forest life 
was positively charming, and I thought I should like 
to continue it for ever. Though I did not join my 
companion in a smoke, I sat down opposite to him, and 
we both indulged in the pleasure of unrestrained con- 
versation. 

I have said that, when we first entered under the 
shadow of the baobab, it was quite dark there, — just 
as dark as night itself, — and we could not see six feet 
beyond our noses in any. direction ; but soon the fire, 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


161 


t fazing up, enabled us to note our new quarters more 
particularly. We could see above our heads the long 
egg-shaped fruit hanging down from among the large 
leaves, while strewed over the ground were many that 
had fallen from over-ripeness, and the shells of others 
that had opened, and shed their seeds, and were now 
dry and empty. 

All these things we noticed in a few seconds of time, 
— just while the fagots were beginning to blaze ; but 
our attention was called away from such observations, 
and concentrated upon a single object, which at once 
created within us an eager curiosity. 

This object was an odd appearance that presented 
itself on the trunk of the tree. Directly beyond the 
fire, but — as already stated — -at some distance from 
it, rose the main trunk, like a vast wall. The bark 
was of a brownish-gray color, wrinkled and gnarled, 
and with many knots and inequalities over its surface. 
But in spite of this unevenness, as soon as the flames 
brightened up, we noticed four regular lines, or cracks, 
upon the trunk, meeting each other at right angles. 
These lines formed a parallelogram about three feet in 
length by two in breadth. The bottom line was about 
two feet above the surface of the ground; and the 
parallelogram itself was outlined lengthwise against the 
tree. 

As soon as we set eyes upon it, we saw that such a 
regularly formed figure could not have arisen from any 
natural cause, — the bark could not have split itself 
into so perfect a shape. It was clear that the thing 
was artificial, — that is, that it had been done by the 
14 * 


162 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


hand of man. In fact, as we observed it more minutely, 
we could tell that this had been so ; for the marks of 
a knife or some other cutting instrument were discern- 
ible in the wood, — though the work had been done 
long ago, and the color gave no indication of when it 
had been done. The lines were of the same dull gray 
as the natural cracks on other parts of the tree 

Our curiosity being excited, my companion and I 
rose from the fire, and approached the great trunk to 
examine it. Had it been in an inhabited country we 
should have thought nothing of it, — for then we should 
have fancied that some one had been cutting out figures 
in the bark of the tree for their amusement, — perhaps 
some idle boys, — as I had often done myself, and so 
had Ben, when he was an idle boy. But during all 
that day’s ramble we had met with no human being, 
nor had we seen either sign or track of one ; and we 
were pretty certain, from what we had been told, that 
this part of the country was altogether without inhab- 
itants. Therefore it was that the figure cut upon the 
bark of the baobab surprised us, — for this was a sign 
that human beings had been there before us, — though 
it may have been ever so long before. 

We approached the trunk then to examine it more 
closely. 

As we came near, we observed that the lines were 
very deep, — as if they had been cut into the wood, — 
but beyond this there was nothing remarkable. There 
was no other carving, as we had expected, — nothing 
but this oblong figure, which had something of the 
shape of a small window or door. In fact, as we stood 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


163 


gazing at it, it suggested to us the idea of a little door 
that opened into the side of the tree, for the crack all 
around its edge looked black, as if we could see into 
some dark cavity beyond it. 

This idea occurred to me as I stood gazing at it, and 
Ben had a similar fancy. 

“ Dang it, Will’m ! ” said he, stepping nearer to it, 
“it be a door, I believe,” and then, leaning forward, 
and striking it with his fist, he exclaimed : “ Shiver my 
timbers, if ’t a’n’t a door ! Listen, lad ! d’ ye hear that ? 
it sounds as hollow as a empty cask ! ” 

Sure enough, the stroke of the sailor’s knuckles on 
the bark gave back a hollow report, — quite unlike that 
which would have been made by striking the solid trunk 
of a tree. Moreover, we saw that the part which had 
been struck shook under the blow. Beyond a doubt 
the tree was hollow, and the part that had attracted us 
w'as neither more nor less than a door cut in its side. 

This point was at once settled ; for Ben, with another 
“ Shiver my timbers,” raised his foot, and bestowed a 
lusty kick upon the part that was loose. It instantly 
caved in, and exhibited to our astonished eyes a door 
in the side of the tree leading into a dark cavity beyond ! 

Ben immediately ran back to the fire ; and, taking 
up several of the blazing fagots, — and placing them 
side by side, so as to form a torch, — returned with 
them to the trunk. Holding the torch before the mouth 
of the cavity, we peeped in, when a sight met our eyes 
that produced something more than astonishment, — 
something very near akin to terror. We both shared 
this feeling ; and my companion, though a man, and a 


164 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


very brave man, was quite as much terrified as I. In 
fact, I saw that his frame shook all over, and his hands 
trembled in such a manner, that several of the fagots 
fell from his fingers, and he appeared for some seconds 
to hesitate whether he would not fling the torch away 
and take to his heels ! 

It is hardly to be wondered at, when one considers 
the strange sight that was revealed to our eyes. It 
would have tried the nerves of the boldest mortal that 
ever lived, to have looked into that dark tree-cave, 
without a previous knowledge of what was contained 
therein ; and no Avonder that Ben Brace uttered a wild 
exclamation, and stood shivering in speechless terror. 

Within the trunk of the tree Avas a chamber. It Avas 
of square form, about six or seven feet in length, 
breadth, and height. It was no natural cavity of 
decayed wood, but had evidently been hollowed out by 
the hands of men, not very exactly, but roughly hewn 
as if by an axe. 

Along the back a portion of the Avood had been left, 
resembling a bench or banquette, and upon this bench 
were the objects that had excited our terror. Three 
human forms were seated upon it, with their faces 
turned towards the entrance. They were sitting, — as 
men ordinarily do when resting themselves, — Avith 
their backs leaning against the rearmost wall of the 
chamber, and their arms hanging loosely by their sides, 
— their knees bent, and their limbs somewhat stretched 
out towards the centre of the floor. 

There was no motion on the part of any of the three ; 
for although they were human forms, they were not liA r - 


RAN A WAV TO SEA. 165 

ing ones, nor yet were they dead bodies ! No, they 
were neither living men nor dead men, and this added 
to our consternation on beholding them. Had they 
been alive, or only corpses, the sight would have been 
natural ; but they were neither one nor the other. In 
their time they had been both ; but it must have been 
a long while ago, for now they resembled neither ! 

They were all three shrivelled, dried up as mummies, 
but they were not mummies either. They more resem- 
bled skeletons encased in suits of black leather, that, 
although fitting tightly to their bodies, was nevertheless 
wrinkled and puckered around them. There was wool 
upon their crowns, — they had evidently been negroes, 
— and their eyes were still in their heads, though lus- 
treless and dried up within the sockets like the rest of 
the flesh. One thing still preserved its lustre, and that 
was their teeth. The lips, shrivelled and drawn back, 
exposed these fully to view ; and in the mouths of all 
three the double rows of teeth were shining like white 
ivory. These, contrasting with the sombre hue of their 
skins, and aided by the skeleton form of their heads, 
and the gaunt prominence of their jaws, produced an 
appearance that was hideous and unearthly in the 
extreme. 

No wonder my companion shivered when he saw 
them. 


166 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


You will be surprised to hear, that I was not far 
more frightened than he. It would have been natural 
that I should, being younger and less courageous 
but in reality I was not. In fact, after a little terror 
which I experienced at the first shock, I was not fright- 
ened at all. 

Of course such a wild, hideous spectacle — those 
three skeleton forms, with rigid limbs and bodies, and 
rows of white, grinning teeth — was calculated to pro- 
duce fear in any one, particularly when discovered in 
such a singular place, and seen, as we saw them, under 
the glaring light of a torch ; and I will not deny, that 
at the first glance I was as badly terrified as my com- 
panion, and perhaps even worse. 

But my terror was short-lived, for almost in the next 
moment I was quite free from it ; and I stood regard- 
ing the skeleton bodies with no other feelings than those 
of a keen curiosity, — just as if I had been looking at 
mummies in a museum. 

I know you will be surprised at this exhibition of 
sang froicl on my part, and deem it extraordinary ; but 
there is nothing extraordinary about it. It is easily 
explained, and I proceed to give the explanation. 


/ 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


167 


My “ wonder book ” is again the key, — it was to 
this I was indebted for ridding me of my fright, and 
once more giving me the advantage over my unlettered 
companion. In that book I remembered having read 
— of course in the- same chapter that treated of the 
baobab — how a curious practice existed among some 
tribes of negroes, of hollowing out the great trunks of 
these trees into vaults or chambers, and there depositing 
their dead. It was not those who died naturally who 
were thus disposed of, but malefactors, — men who had 
been executed for some great crime ; and whose bodies 
were denied the right of burial in the regular way ; for 
these savage people have strong prejudices in such mat- 
ters, just as we find among the most Christian and civ- 
ilized nations. 

Instead, therefore, of flinging the bodies of those 
upon whom capital punishment has been inflicted to the 
hyenas and jackals, and leaving them to be devoured 
by these voracious brutes, the negroes give them a 
species of sepulture ; and that is as described, by clos- 
ing them up in vaults hewn in the trunks of the bao- 
bab, — and in my opinion a very comfortable kind of 
tomb it is. The bodies thus deposited do not decom- 
pose or decay as those buried in the ordinary way ; on 
the contrary, from some preservative quality in the 
wood, or the atmosphere of the place, they become 
desiccated, or dried up very much after the manner 
of mummies,, and in this state remain for hundreds 
of years. 

You may wonder why the negroes, for the sake of 
mere criminals, take so much trouble as to form these 


168 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


large vaults in the solid trunks of trees ; and especially 
with such rude implements as they are used to make 
them with. But this wonder will cease when I inform 
you that the hollowing out a chamber in the trunk of a 
baobab is a mere bagatelle, and costs but trifling labor. 
The wood of this great tree is remarkably soft and po- 
rous, and a cavity can be scooped out in it almost as 
easily as in the side of a turnip, — at all events with 
not greater difficulty than in a hard bank of clay or 
earth ; and it is not uncommon for the negroes to hew 
out large chambers in the trunks of the baobab for 
other purposes besides the one above mentioned. 

Remembering to have read the account of all these 
matters, I had, therefore, quite the advantage of my 
companion, who had never read a word about them ; 
and when Ben turned round and perceived that I was 
regarding the scene with perfect coolness, while he him- 
self was shaking in his shoes, he appeared quite aston- 
ished at my behavior. 

I soon explained to him the reason why I was so 
brave ; on hearing which Ben grew brave himself ; and 
after replenishing our torch by fresh fagots from the 
fire, we both squeezed ourselves through the narrow 
entrance, and stood within the chamber of the dead. 
We were no longer afraid, even to lay our hands upon 
the skeletons, — which we found perfectly dry and in 
no way decayed, either by being eaten with moths, ants, 
or destroying insects of any kind, — all of which must 
have been kept away from them by the peculiar odor 
of the wood by which they were surrounded. 

Like enough the hyenas and jackals would have 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


169 


regarded this but little, and would long since have 
dragged the bodies forth ; but, as already stated, there 
was a door, and a strong one, which had fitted exactly 
to the entrance of the chamber, and which was evi- 
dently the thick bark of the tree, that had been care- 
fully cut out, at the making of the chamber, and then 
replaced. This door fitting exactly had no doubt been 
firm enough to resist any attack of wild beasts, at the 
time the bodies had been first deposited within, — but 
being now dry, it had got loose, and easily yielded to 
the sturdy kick of the sailor. 

We remained for some time inside this curious apart- 
ment and examined every corner of it minutely. It 
was evident to us that it had not been entered for 
years, — - as there was no sign of anything having been 
disturbed in it. Perhaps no human being had ever 
opened the door since the dead had been deposited 
within ; and although there was no means of telling 
how long since that event might have taken place, the 
appearance of the dry, withered bodies plainly pointed 
to a very ancient date for their interment. Perhaps it 
may have occurred at a time when the country around 
was thickly peopled with inhabitants ; or at all events 
when some tribe dwelt in the neighborhood, who had 
long ago perished by the hands of their enemies, or, 
what is more likely, had been made captive, sold into 
slavery, and carried across the Atlantic to the colonies 
of America. 

Such reflections were passing through my mind as I 
stood within that singular chamber, and gazed upon the 
three strange creatures that had so long been its ten- 

15 




170 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


ants. I think the reflections of my companion were of 
a different character. I suspect he was at that mo- 
ment thinking whether there might not be some treas- 
ure entombed along with them, for he was carrying his 
torch into every corner of the apartment, and eagerly 
searching every crack and cranny with his eyes, as if 
he expected something to turn up, — perhaps a bag of 
gold-dust, or some of those precious stones that are 
often found in possession of the savages. 

If he had any such expectations, however, he was 
doomed to disappointment ; for, with the exception of 
the three skeletons themselves, not one article of any 
kind — either of dress or ornament — was found in 
the place. 

Having satisfied himself about this, and taken one 
more glance at the three silent denizens of the tree- 
chamber, Ben, in a serio-comic fashion, made a salaam 
to them, and wished them good-night. 

We now returned to our fire with the intention of 
going to sleep ; for although it was not yet late, we felt 
wearied after the day’s wandering about ; and, stretch- 
ing ourselves along the dry ground by the side of 
the blazing fagots, we composed ourselves for the 
night. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


171 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

\ 

W e both fell asleep almost instantaneously, but I am 
unable to say how long we continued to sleep. It did 
not seem more than five minutes, and then we were 
awakened by a noise, that was loud enough and disa- 
greeable enough to have waked up the dead. It was 
one of the strangest noises I had ever heard in my life ; 
and neither of us could make out what was causing it, 
though there could be no doubt it proceeded from some 
kind of animals. 

At first we thought it was wolves, or rather hyenas 
and jackals, — since these are the wolves of Africa, — * 
and some of the sounds resembled the voices of these 
creatures, with which we were already acquainted, from 
hearing them every night around the barracoons of 
King Dingo, and along the banks of the river. But 
there were other sounds of a different kind, — shrill 
screams, and calls like the mewing of cats, and now 
and then a chattering and gibbering that bore a resem- 
blance to the voices of human beings, or, more correct- 
ly, to the ravings of maniacs ! 

Evidently there were many creatures making these 
noises ; but what sort of beings they were, neither my 
companion nor I could form any conjecture. The 


172 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


sounds were harsh and disagreeable, — every tone of 
them calculated to - produce terror in those who might 
listen to them, — and they terrified us as soon as we 
were awake to hear them. 

Both of us sprang instantly up, and looked around 
in affright, expecting every moment to be attacked ; but 
although we could hear the noises on every side, we 
were as yet unable to see who or what was making 
them. Our fire glimmered faintly, and enabled us to 
see only to a very short distance around us ; but, in 
order to get a better view, Ben mechanically kicked up 
the half-burnt sticks ; and then a bright blaze was 
produced, which lit up the whole space shadowed by 
the branches of the baobab. 

As yet we could see nothing, — for the noises pro- 
ceeded out of the thick darkness beyond ; but we could 
perceive that they came from all sides, — from behind 
as well as before us. Whatever creatures they were 
that were uttering these horrid sounds were not all in 
one place; they were everywhere around the great 
tree ; we were in fact surrounded by a large host of 
them, — completely encompassed. 

The sounds now appeared to grow louder and nearer ; 
and as we stood gazing out into the darkness, we began 
to perceive certain bright spots, that scintillated and 
sparkled like jets of moving fire. These spots w r ere 
round and of a greenish lustre ; and as we looked upon 
them we were soon able to tell wliat they were, — they 
were eyes ! 

Yes, they were the eyes of some animals, though of 
what sort we could not guess. That they were fierce 

> 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


173 


creatures, perhaps beasts of prey, we had every reason 
to believe. Their wild cries, and the manner of their 
approach, proved this ; for they were approaching, — 
every moment drawing nearer and nearer. 

In a very few seconds they had got so close, that we 
could see them distinctly enough, and no longer con- 
jectured about what kind of animals they were. I knew 
them as soon as the light enabled me to get a view of 
them. I knew them from having seen some of their 
kind in a menagerie, and my companion was even better 
acquainted with them, — they were baboons. 

The discovery did not in any way tend to allay the 
apprehensions which their voices had created. Quite 
the contrary was the effect produced. We both knew 
well enough the fierce disposition of these brutes, — any 
one who has ever witnessed their behavior in the 
cage must be acquainted with the fact, that they are 
the most spiteful and savage creatures that can be 
imagined, and exceedingly dangerous to be approached. 
And this, too, after being tamed and constantly receiv- 
ing kindness from the hand of man ! Still more dan- 
gerous are they in their native h unts, — so much so, 
that the woods which they inhabit are never traversed 
by the natives without great precaution, and only when 
several persons well armed go together. 

Now both my companion and I were well acquainted 
with these facts ; and to say that we were scared, when 
we saw the baboons approaching our place of encamp- 
ment, is only to declare the simple truth. We were 
scared, and badly scared too, — quite as much terrified 
as we had been by the sight of the lion. 

15 * 


174 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


We saw, moreover, that these baboons were of the 
largest and most dangerous kind, — for there are sev- 
eral different species of baboons in Africa. These were 
the hideous “ mandrils,” as we could tell by their great, 
swollen cheeks, of purple and scarlet color, that shone 
conspicuously under the light of our fire. We could 
distinguish their thick, hog-like snouts, and yellow chin- 
beards, as they advanced ; and we had no doubt about 
what sort of enemy was before us. 

Had there been only one or two of these hideous 
brutes, an attack from them would have been dangerous 
enough, — far more so than an encounter with hyenas 
or fierce mastiff dogs, for the mandril is more than a 
match for either. But what was our dismay on per- 
ceiving that the brutes were in great numbers, — in fact 
a whole flock or tribe was on the ground, and * advan- 
cing towards us from all sides. Turn which way we 
would, their eyes were gleaming upon us, and their 
painted faces shining under the blaze. From all sides 
came their cries of menace, — so shrill and loud that 
we could not hear our own voices, as we spoke to one 
another ! 

About their design there could be no doubt: they 
were evidently advancing to attack us ; and the reason 
why they did not rush forward at once may have been 
that they had some dread of approaching the fire ; or 
perhaps they had not yet made up their minds as to 
what sort of enemies we were. 

It was not likely, however, that the fire would keep 
them off for any long period of time. They would soon 
become accustomed to it ; and, in fact, every moment 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 175 

they appeared to gain confidence, and drew nearer and 
nearer. 

What was to be done? Against such a host we 
could not defend ourselves, not for five minutes, had we 
been armed ever so well. The powerful brutes would 
have pulled us down in the twinkling of an eye, and 
torn us to pieces with their strong, hog-like tusks. 
Defence would be idle, — there was no other mode of 
escape than to endeavor to get away from the ground. 

But how ? to climb up into the tree would not avail 
us, though it had saved us from the lion. These 
mandrils could climb better than we ; they would soon 
overtake us, and tear us to pieces among the branches. 

We next thought of running out into the open ground, 
and escaping by flight. Probably we should have made 
the attempt, but turn which way we might we saw that 
the baboons were in the way, — a complete circle of 
them had formed around us, several ranks deep ; and 
had we attempted to pass through them, it was plain 
they could have seized upon us and dragged us down. 
In short, we were surrounded, and our retreat cut off. 

We were fairly at a stand, and could think of no 
means of escape. And yet to remain where we were 
was-tn be attacked to a certainty ; for every moment 
the threatening ranks were closing around us, — still 
continuing to utter the same horrid cries, — which, 
probably, were partly meant to terrify us, and partly 
to encourage each other in the onset. I am very sure 
that but for the fire, — which was no doubt a strange 
sio-ht to them, — they would not have wasted time in 
the attack, but would have sprung forward upon us at 


176 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


once. But the fire, which they still appeared to regard 
w r ith some degree of suspicion, held them back. 

Perceiving this, my companion bethought him of a 
means of farther putting them in fear ; and, calling upon 
me to follow his example, he caught up one of the 
blazing fagots, and, rushing out towards the nearest, 
waved the brand in their faces. I did as I saw him, 
only going towards the opposite side of the circle of our 
assailants. 

The manoeuvre was not without its effect. The 
baboons retreated before this odd species of assault, 
but not so precipitately as to leave any hope of our 
being able to drive them off altogether. On the con- 
trary, as soon as we stopped they stopped also ; and 
when we returned towards the fire to exchange our 
brands for others, they followed us up, and came as 
close as ever. They grew even more furious and 
noisy, — for the fact that we had not injured any of 
them taught them to look upon our firebrands as harm- 
less weapons, and no longer to be dreaded. 

We repeated the manoeuvre more than once ; but it 
soon ceased to inspire them with fear ; and we had to 
wave the torches before their very snouts before we 
could cause them to turn tail and run from us. 

“ This way won’t do, Will’m,” said my companion, 
in a voice that told his alarm ; “ they won’t be run off, 
lad ! I ’ll try ’em with a shot from the old piece, — 
maybe that ’ll send ’em a bit.” 

The “ Queen Anne ” was loaded, as usual, with small 
shot ; and we had thought of firing at them when they 
first came up ; but we knew that the small shot would 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


177 


only sting them, without doing any real injury, and, con- 
sequently, render them more furious and implacable. 
We had therefore abstained from firing the gun, until 
we should try the effect of the fire-brands. 

Now, however, Ben was determined that at least 
one of them should pay the forfeit ; and I saw him 
pushing the ramrod into the gun, — just as be had done 
when loading for the lion. 

In a few seconds he had got ready ; and then, step- 
ping forward till he stood near the line of the threat- 
ening mandrils, he pointed the piece at one of the 
largest and fired. 

A scream of pain announced that he had aimed 
well ; and the great brute was seen sprawling over the 
ground, and struggling in the agonies of death, — while 
a crowd of its companions, rushing from all sides, 
gathered around it. At the same instant I had fired 
the pistol, and wounded another of them, which also 
became the centre of a sympathizing group. 

Ben and I, after firing, ran back to the fire. It was 
impossible to reload the gun, — since the ramrod was 
now sticking in the body of the baboon, — but, even 
had we been in possession of a dozen ramrods, we 
should not have found time to use them. The effect 
of our shots, fatal as they had been, was the very re- 
verse of what might have been anticipated. Instead 
of intimidating our assailants, it had only increased 
their courage ; and now, forsaking their fallen com- 
rades, they returned to the attack with redoubled rage, 
and with evident determination to close with us without 
more ado. 


178 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 

We saw that the crisis had come ; I had seized one 
of the largest of the fire-brands, and my companion 
held the musket clubbed and ready to deal blows 
around him. But what would these have availed 
against such numbers ? We should soon be overpow- 
ered, and dragged down, — never more to regain our 
feet, — but to be torn to fragments by those terrible 
teeth, gnashing and threatening all around us. 

And this would most certainly have been our fate, 
had not that moment offered a means of escape from 
our perilous position. 

A means did offer itself, and it was odd we had not 
thought of it before. 

Just as we were at the height of despair, — expecting 
every moment to be our last, — our eyes chanced to 
turn on the dark doorway that opened into the side of 
the tree, — the entrance to the chamber of the dead. 
It was still open, — for we had not returned the bark 
slab to its place, and it was lying, where we had thrown 
it, on the ground outside. Both of us noticed the door- 
way at the same instant, and simultaneously recognized 
in it a means of escape, — for both shouted as with 
one voice and rushed towards it together. 

Narrow as was the entrance, we passed quickly 
through. A rabbit could scarce have glided more 
rapidly into its burrow ; and before any of the pur- 
suing mandrils could lay a tooth upon our skirts, we 
had got inside, and were once more in the company 
of the skeletons. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


179 


CHAPTER XXX. 


Do not suppose that we considered ourselves safe. 
'We were simply safe for the moment, — as our dis- 
appearance into the hollow of the tree, being sudden 
and unexpected, had taken the mandrils by surprise, 
and they had not followed us inside. Nevertheless, 
they had rushed after, — the whole troop of them at 
our heels, — and, from their demonstrations, it was 
evident they would not delay long before jumping 
through the doorway, and assailing us within the cham- 
ber. They were already close to the entrance, and 
with loud gibbering menaced us from the outside. 
Another moment, and we might expect them to charge 
in upon us. 

The entrance was yet open, — the slab lay outside, 
and we dared not go back for it, — we had nothing to 
use for a door, — nothing by which we could shut the 
brutes out ; and all we could think of was to stand by 
the entrance and defend it as we best might, — Ben 
with the long musket, and I with a brand, which I 
still clutched, but which no longer blazed, and could 
only be used as a bludgeon. Should these weapons 
fail, we would have to take to our knives, and make 
the best fight we could ; but we knew that if the ba- 


180 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


boons once got inside, so as to surround us, we should 
not have long to live. 

The screaming brutes had all come up, and we could 
see them plainly under the blaze of the fagots. They 
covered the whole space between the trunk of the tree 
and the fire ; and, as near as we could estimate their 
number, there were about threescore of them. They 
danced madly about, uttering loud wails, — as if la- 
menting their fallen comrades, — and then breaking 
out into more clamorous cries, that expressed rage 
and the desire for vengeance. They had not yet 
made their rush for the entrance ; but there was a 
large crowd of them standing, or rather leaping about 
in front of it, that seemingly only waited for some sig- 
nal to spring forward. 

We stood in anxious expectation, — holding our 
weapons ready to dash them back. We knew we 
could do nothing more than “job” them; and we were 
apprehensive about the result. Despite all our efforts, 
some of them might get past us ; and then we should 
be assailed in the rear, and of course vanquished and 
destroyed. 

“ If we could only get at the door ? ” said I, looking 
towards the slab, which could be seen where it lay out- 
side. 

“ ’T a’n’t possible,” answered Ben, “ the filthy beasts 
are all round it, — they ’d pull us to pieces if we only 
showed nose outside. Dash my buttons, Will ! if I 
han’t got a plan, — we ’ll do without the door, — you 
keep ’em back while I stop the gap. Here, take the 
gun, — it ’s better ’n that stick, — look sharp, lad ! — - 
knock ’em back, — that’s the way!” 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


181 


And in this manner Ben continued to direct me, long 
after he had delivered the musket into my hands. I 
noticed that he had glided behind me, but for what pur- 
pose I could not guess; but, indeed, I had no time for 
guessing, as the baboons were now beyond all doubt 
resolved to force an entrance, and it required all my 
strength and activity to keep them back with the muz- 
zle of the piece. One after another sprang up on the 
step of the narrow doorway, and one after another was 
sent rolling back again, by blows that I gave with all 
the force I could put into my arms ; and these blows I 
was compelled to repeat as rapidly as the strokes of a 
blacksmith’s hammer in the shoeing of a horse. 

I could not have continued the exercise long. I 
should soon have been tired down at U ; and then the 
implacable crowd would have rushed in ; but it was not 
necessary for me to work very long, — for just then, I 
felt my companion pressing past me towards the en- 
trance, which the next moment became darkened up. 
Only through some chinks, could I distinguish the blaze 
beyond, and only through these was the light admitted 
into the chamber ! 

What had caused the interruption ? What was it 
that was stopping up the entrance ? was it the body of 
my companion, who was thus exposing himself to the 
assaults of the infuriated crowd without ? 

Not a bit of it. Ben Brace knew better than to sac- 
rifice his life in that idle way ; and, on stretching for- 
ward my hand, and touching the dark mass that was 
now interposed between us and the danger, I perceived 
whai it was. It was one of the malefactors ! 

16 


182 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Neither more nor less was it than one of the mum- 
mies, which Ben had seized hold of, and, after doubling 
it up, had crammed chuck into the entrance, which it 
nearly filled from bottom to top. 

The barricade was not yet complete ; and my com- 
panion after directing me to hold it in place, glided back 
to procure another of the same. This he soon brought 
forward, and after doubling it up as he had done the 
first, and bundling it into the proper size and shape, — 
regardless of the snapping of bones and the crackling of 
joints, — he pushed it in alongside the other, until the 
two wedged each other, and completely shut up the 
doorway ! 

Such a scene might have been comic enough, — not- 
withstanding the sacred character of the place, — but 
neither my companion nor I were in any Jtiumor for 
comedy. Matters were still too serious ; and although 
the idea of this skeleton-barricade was a good one, we 
were not yet assured of safety. It might only give us 
a temporary respite ; for we feared that our ferocious 
assailants would attack the mummies with their teeth, 
and soon demolish the barrier that lay between us. 

And this they certainly would have done, but for a 
contrivance which occurred to us ; and that was to'leave 
two small apertures through which we could still “job ” 
them, and keep them off. Two chinks were found be- 
tween the bodies of the malefactors, and these were 
soon worked to the proper size, — so that the musket 
could be protruded through one, and the stick through 
the other, — and by keeping these weapons in constant 
play we were able to push back the brutes, whenever 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


183 


they approached near enough to seize hold of our skel- 
eton barricade. 

Fortunately the doorway sloped out from the cham- 
ber, — after the manner of an embrasure in a fortress, 
— and on this account the bodies were wedged tightly 
against the cheeks on both sides ; so that although it 
would have been easy to remove them from the inside, 
it would have required a strong pull to have drawn 
them outward. So long, therefore, as we could prevent 
the mandrils from tearing them to pieces, we should 
be safe enough. 

For more than an hour we were kept at constant 
work, shoving our weapons backward and forward like 
a pair of sawyers. At length, however, the assaults of 
the enemy outside became feebler, and more desultory. 
They begaii to perceive that they could not effect an 
entrance, and as most of them had by this time received 
a good punch in the head, or between the ribs, they 
were hot so eager to try it again. 

But although they at length desisted from their at- 
tempts to break in upon us, we could still hear them as 
before. We could no longer see them, — for the fire 
had gone out, and all was darkness, both outside and 
within. 

Not a ray of light reached us from any quarter ; and 
we passed the night in the midst of perfect darkness 
and gloom. 

But not in silence : all night long the troop kept up 
its chorus of screams and howlings and wailings ; and 
although we listened attentively in the hopes that we 
might hear some signs of departure, our ears were not 
gratified by any such sounds. 


184 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


It was certainly one of the most unpleasant nights 
that either my companion or I had ever passed. I 
need not say that neither of us slept, we had not a wink 
of sleep throughout the livelong night; nor would it 
have been possible for Morpheus himself to have slept 
under the circumstances. We had heard of the im- 
placable disposition which not only the mandrils, but 
other baboon-monkeys, exhibit when they have been 
assailed by an enemy ; we had heard that their resent- 
ment, once kindled, cannot be again allayed until the 
object of it either becomes their victim, or else escapes 
altogether beyond their reach. With the monkey tribe 
it is not as with lions, buffaloes, rhinoceroses, or other 
dangerous beasts that may be encountered in the forests 
of Africa. When the enemy is out of sight, all these 
animals seem to forget the assault that may have been 
made upon them, or, at all events, soon give over their 
hostile intentions. Not so with the baboons. These 
monstrous creatures possess an intelligence far superior 
to that of ordinary quadrupeds. In fact, they are 
capable of a certain amount of reasoning power, which, 
although far inferior in degree to that of the human 
species, is nevertheless of precisely the same character. 

There are some people who think it savoring of 
profanity to make an assertion of this kind ; but these 
are people of very weak minds, who are afraid to look 
philosophy * in the face, lest it should contradict some 
favorite dogma, in which they have long been accus- 
tomed to put faith. Such people will boldly give denial 
to the most positive facts, that' may be observed both 
in the geological and zoological world ; and do not 


% 


RAN AYVAY TO SEA. 


185 


scruple to give hard names to those who have the can- 
dor to acknowledge these facts. It is absurd to deny 
that monkeys are possessed of reasoning powers ; no 
man could stand five minutes in front of a monkey’s 
cage in any of our great zoological gardens, without 
being convinced of this fact. 

With the baboons the reasoning faculty is not so 
strongly developed as it is in some other species 
of the ape tribe, as the great ourang and the chim- 
panzee ; but for all that, Ben Brace and I knew it 
was strong enough to enable them fully to understand 
the situation in which we were placed, and to know 
that we could not possibly escape from our tree-prison 
without passing before their eyes. We knew, too, that 
their passions were still stronger than their reasoning 
powers ; that after such offence as we had given them, 
by killing one of their number, — perhaps a venerated 
leader of- the tribe, — wounding another, and adminis- 
tering violent “ punches ” to nearly every individual in 
the gang, there was not the slightest probability that 
they would suffer us to escape without first trying the 
effect of a long siege upon us. 

If this was to be the case, we could have no hope 
of escape. The mandrils might remain upon the 
ground as long as they pleased. Some might go ofl 
to obtain food and drink, while the others watched ; 
and thus they could relieve one another. For that 
matter, drink was to be had near at hand, — at the 
fine spring where we had eaten our supper, — though, 
for any good it could do us, it might as well have been 
fifty miles off. Food, too, the monkeys could easily 
16 * 


186 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


procure in the woods close by the base of the hill, or 
they might sustain themselves on the large fruit of the 
baobab, which was their favorite and peculiar food, and 
on this account called the monkey’s-bread-fruit. In 
fact, my companion and I now suspected that the great 
tree was their habitual place of resort, — their roost or 
dwelling-place, — and that they had been just on their 
way home, from their day’s rambling in the woods, 
when they first came upon us. This would account for 
the fierce and unprovoked attack which they ha(f at 
once made upon our camp. 

Under all these considerations, then, it was no won- 
der that neither of us thought of going to sleep, but on 
the contrary sat up throughout the whole night, kept 
awake by a full apprehension of our peril. We had 
hopes — though we were far from being sanguine about 
it — that, as soon as day broke, our besiegers might be 
tempted into their habitual routine, and might go off 
into the woods. 

Alas ! when morning came, we saw to our dismay 
that they had no such design ; from their cries and 
gestures we were satisfied that the siege was to be 
sustained. They were all there, — all that we had 
seen upon the preceding night, — and it appeared as if 
there were many more. No doubt others had joined 
them from the woods ; for there were not less than a 
hundred of them. The hideous brutes appeared all 
around, — some squatted on the ground, some up in the 
branches of the baobab, — and in the midst of a chat- 
tering group we could see the carcass of the one that 
had been killed, while close by was the wounded indi- 
vidual, also surrounded bv svmnathizing friends. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


187 


Now and again, a band would collect together ; and, 
apparently inspired by a fresh burst of rage, would 
crowd up to the entrance of our asylum, and renew 
their attack upon the barricade. We, as before, would 
repel them, until they perceived that their attempts: 
were futile, and then they would desist, and retire, until 
something arising among themselves seemed to instigate 
them to a renewed assault. 

This was their conduct throughout the whole of that 
day, and during all the time were we kept shut up in 
our gloomy cell. We had strengthened our barricade 
— by materials obtained from the third malefactor — 
and so far felt safe enough ; but we now began to have 
fears of another enemy, — one that was as terrible in its 
attack, and as powerful to destroy, as either the man- 
drils or the strong lion himself. That enemy was not 
new to us ; we had already had an encounter with it ; 
we had met it among the branches of the dragon-tree, 
and we were now to meet it again inside the trunk of 
the baobab. It was thirst. 

Yes, we already experienced its painful sensation. 
Every moment it was gaining ground upon us, and its 
pangs becoming keener and harder to endure. Should 
the siege continue much longer, we knew not how we 
could endure it. 

Should the siege continue ? It did continue through- 
out all that day, the fierce brutes remained by the tree 
throughout all the following night ; and when the sec- 
ond morning dawned, we saw them around as numerous 
as ever, and apparently as implacable and determined 
on vengeance as they had been at their first onset. 


188 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


What were we to do ? Without rest, without sleep, 
without food, but worst of all, without water, we could 
exist no longer. To go out was to be destroyed, — torn 
to atoms, — devoured ; to stay where we were was to 
die of thirst, — a more lingering and painful death ! 
What were we to do ? 

We were in deep despair, — we had almost yielded 
up the hope of being saved, — not almost , but altogether. 

We could have had no hope, except that our assail- 
ants might become tired of the protracted siege and 
leave us. But, as already observed, these creatures 
possess intelligence that resembles that of human be- 
ings. They perfectly comprehended our situation, and, 
knowing it, were not likely to give us any chance of 
escape ; there was no hope. 

In this belief had we continued for some time, sitting 
side by side in a state of extreme dejection. Neither 
of us said a word. We had nothing to say, — no coun- 
sel to offer to teach each other. 

We had several times talked over the possibility of 
fighting our way through the host of mandrils, and es- 
caping by swiftness of foot. We knew that, once in 
the open ground, we could run faster than they ; for al- 
though the baboons run well through thickets and woods, 
— where they occasionally help themselves forward by 
grasping the boughs of the trees, — and although upon 
open ground they progress faster than many other kinds 
of monkeys, yet a man can outrun them. 

This we knew, and were now very regretful that we 
had not made a burst through their line, and gone off 
at first, as we should have done. Afterwards it became 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


189 


m v re difficult to do so, as the crowd got greater, and 
hemmed us in more closely, and we had looked upon 
it as altogether impossible. Now, however, that the 
terrible thirst was impelling us, we had almost made 
up our minds to issue forth, and run the gantlet. Ben 
argued that it would be better to do so than perish 
by inches in that dark cavern ; and I was in the mind 
to agree with him. We would be certain to have a 
terrible struggle, and be badly torn ; in all probability 
one or both of us would fall ; but the prospect appeared 
the less dreadful on account of the suffering we endured 
from thirst. I may add, that we were hungry as well ; 
but this was but a secondary consideration when com- 
pared with the pangs of the sister appetite. 

Another cause of uneasiness now presented itself. 
The baboons, apparently becoming impatient at wait- 
ing so long for their vengeance, seemed to have been 
forming plans of their own, and began to make fresh 
attempts upon the skeleton barricade. In twos and 
threes they attacked it with their teeth ; and at each 
assault portions of the dry skin and bones of the mum- 
mies were carried off. It was plain that, if this should 
continue much longer, the whole three malefactors 
would be demolished, and we could no longer defend 
the entrance. Of course after that there could be but 
one result, — our destruction. 

More than ever did we give way to despair; and, 
hardly deeming it worth while to exert ourselves, we 
remained passively awaiting the crisis. 

All of a sudden I perceived my companion rouse 
himself from his despondent attitude, and commence 


190 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


fumbling about over the floor. What could he be after ? 
I put the question. 

“ I ’ve got an idea, Will ! ” was his reply:; “ shiver my 
timbers ! ” continued he, “ if I don’t believe I can scat- 
ter them apes to the four points o’ the compass.” 

“ How ? ” I eagerly inquired. 

“ You ’ll see, lad ! where be the skin o’ the lion ? ” 

“ I ’m sitting upon it,” said I, “ do you want it ? ” 
u Yes, — quick ! give it me, Will ! ” 

It was by a mere chance that the lion’s hide had been 
brought inside the chamber. We had not used it as a 
cover, on account of its being still raw, and, previ- 
ous to the appearance of the baboons, it had been rolled 
up, and laid in the entrance of the tree-cave as the fit- 
test place that offered. In rushing inside, it had been 
kicked before us ; and thus it was that we happened to 
be in possession of it. 

Without losing a second of time, I pulled it from 
under me, and handed it to my companion. I already 
suspected the use he intended to make of it ; and with- 
out further explanation, I went to work to assist him in 
his design. 

In ten minutes after, the body of Ben Brace was 
completely enveloped ifi the skin of the lion ; which 
w r as tied and corded around him in such a manner, that 
it would have required sharper eyes than those of a 
baboon to have discovered the counterfeit. 

His design was to sally forth in this disguise and 
show himself to the baboons, with the hope that the 
appearance of their king might terrify them into flight. 
If it did not produce this effect, Ben reasoned, that we 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


191 


could be no worse off than ever, as he could retreat 
back into the cave and we could barricade it as before. 

There was certainly some probability that the plan 
might succeed. We knew that nearly all animals have 
a great dread of the lion, and that the baboons are no 
exception to the rule. Often the very sight of the 
forest-monarch will terrify other wild beasts to such an 
extent that they will run before him as from the pres- 
ence of a human being. The ingenious plan, there- 
fore, of counterfeiting the lion, which my companion 
had conceived, was not without good probability of 
success ; and we were both cheered by the prospect. 

To make sure that failure should not arise from haste 
or carelessness in the preparations, we proceeded with 
due care and caution, and took plenty of time to get 
everything complete. We sheathed Ben’s arms in the 
skin that had covered the fore-limbs of the lion, stretch- 
ing it out till the paws concealed his knuckles. His 
legs were wrapt in the hide that had enveloped the pos- 
terior limbs of the great beast ; and we had a good deal 
of trouble before the “ pantaloos ” could be made to fit. 
The head was easily adapted to the crown of the sailor ; 
and the ample skin of the body met in front, and was 
there fastened by strings. Fortunately we had plenty 
of cord. That fine piece, that had already done such 
good service, was still in our possession, and we again 
made use of it to advantage. 

At length the masquerading costume was deemed 
complete, and the lion was ready to play his part. 

We were cautious, too, about the disposal of the 
mummies, so that, in case of need, they might serve us 


192 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


again ; and, when all was arranged to our satisfaction, 
we pulled them back out of the entrance. 

Our manoeuvres had now attracted the attention of 
the besiegers, — who showed by their cries and move- 
ments that they were upon the alert. 

Just at this crisis the lion sallied forth ; and if ever 
there was a helter-skelter among a troop of monkeys 
worth witnessing, my companion and I saw it at that 
moment. There was screaming and yelling, and gab- 
bering and gibbering, and a rushing in every direction 
— except that which would have conducted towards the 
counterfeit lion, — which beast was all the while mak- 
ing the most violent demonstrations, and uttering loud 
noises, that in deepness of barytone almost equalled the 
roar of the forest-monarch himself ! 

What became of the baboons we could not tell, — 
they seemed to vanish into the earth, or the air : at all 
events, in less than two minutes from the time the lion 
made his appearance outside the baobab, not one of 
them was to be seen ; and the tawny quadruped , all at 
once ceasing to roar like a lion, could be heard emitting 
from his fierce jaws loud yells of human laughter ! 

We stayed not much longer under the shadow of the 
baobab. It was dangerous ground. The mandrils might 
discover the cheat and come back ; so, with this apprehen- 
sion in our thoughts, we took a hasty leave of our aged 
friends the mummies, and hurried rapidly down the hill. 
We halted only to drink, and then pushed onward. 

It was near noon of the third day from the time of 
our starting on our expedition, before we astonished by 
our reappearance the crow of the Pandora. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


193 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


The Pandora was now rapidly made ready for her 
voyage across the Atlantic. The carpenter had finished 
his bulkheads and hatch-gratings, and the men were 
daily engaged in emptying the salt water out of the 
casks and refilling them with fresh, — a somewhat slow 
and troublesome job. 

While these preparations were going on, a messenger 
arrived at the factory of King Dingo Bingo, who brought 
with him a report that put his majesty into the most 
terrible state of uneasiness and alarm, and also produced 
a very similar effect upon the skipper of the Pandora. 

The messenger, or messengers, — for there were 
three of them, — were negroes, of course. They were 
of the kind known as Kroomen; that is, a class of 
negroes found along most parts of the western coast of 
Africa, who are greatly addicted to the sea, and make 
excellent sailors when so employed. They are, in fact, 
the “boatmen” of the African coast, or “watermen,” 
if you prefer it, but not unfrequently they ship for a 
long voyage; and many vessels in the African trade 
are accustomed, when short of hands, to make up their 
crew from among these Kroomen. 

Three of these Kroomen, then, had suddenly made 


194 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


their appearance in the river, with the report that 
spread consternation among the people of King Dingo 
Bingo and those of the Pandora. 

What was this report ? 

It was that a British cruiser had called in at a station 
some fifty miles farther up the coast, and reported that 
she had been in chase of a large slave-barque, — that 
she had lost sight of the latter out at sea, but was still 
in search of her, and expected to find her to the south, 

— that the cruiser only stopped at the above-mentioned 
port to take in water, and, as soon as that was accom- 
plished, she would come down the coast and search 
every nook and inlet to find the slaver. 

Most of this information had been given confidentially 
to the chief factor at the port, an Englishman, whose 
business lay in palm-oil, ground-nuts, ivory, and other 
African products, and who was not supposed to have 
any connection whatever with the slave-trade. On the 
contrary, he was one of those who lent his aid to its 
suppression ; giving every assistance to the slave- 
cruisers, and being on terms of friendship and intimacy 
with their commanders. 

But for all that, this comfortable John Bull was 
suspected — not by the aforesaid commanders, however 

— of having very amicable relations with his majesty 
King Dingo Bingo, — so amicable that there were those 
who hinted at a sort of partnership existing between 
them ! 

Be that as it may, it is certain that the Englishman 
had sent the three Kroomen to warn King Dingo Bingo 
of his danger, — for there was no secret made of this 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


195 


fact on board the Pandora. The Ivroomen had ven- 
tured round the coast in a small sail-boat, and entered 
by the mouth of the river, having performed most part 
of the dangerous voyage in the night. 

Their report, as I have said, produced consternation 
on all hands. There could be no doubt that the cruiser 
was the cutter that had chased us ; and knowing that 
the slaver had gone southward after giving her the 
slip, she would take that direction to look out for her, 
and would be certain to explore every inch of the coast 
in her cruise. Of course the river would not be likely 
to escape her observation, and if she should there find 
the Pandora, it would be all up with the slaver. 
Probably enough, the cruiser may have picked up a 
pilot, who knew all about King Dingo Bingo and his 
slave-factory. If so, it would not be long before she 
would be down upon us. She might be looked for 
every minute ! 

No wonder, then, that the report of the Kroomen 
carried consternation with it. 

As for the “ king,” he was far less terrified than the 
“ captain.” His villanous majesty had far less to fear 
from a visit of the cruiser. - He had already made his 
bargain; and although the slaves were still in the 
barracoon, they were no longer his, and it mattered not 
to him into whose hands they fell. He had received 
his full pay for them, in the rum, salt, and muskets ; 
these had been landed and handed over, and as soon as 
he could remove them beyond the reach of the cruiser, 
he would be perfectly safe and at his ease. 

This precaution he took as soon as the Kroomen had 


196 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


delivered their report. His followers were set to work, 
and in a few hours every article that had been landed 
from the barque was carried away from the “ factory ” 
and hidden far off in the woods. When the work of 
removal was over, his majesty lit his pipe and filled his 
glass, and then sat him down as coolly and unconcernedly 
as if there was not a cruiser on all the African coast. 

Yery different, however, was the situation of the 
captain of the Pandora. It is true, he might also have 
hidden part of his property. He might have run off 
the slaves into the woods and there concealed them for 
a time ; and it was amusing to see with what energy 
the “ king ” counselled him to this course. His majesty 
saw, that if this plan was adopted, and the cruiser 
should appear in the river, then the barque would be 
taken and the slaves left behind, and out of all this 
confusion there must be some advantage to himself ; 
there would be a chance that the five hundred “ bultos ” 
would fall into his hands, and he would be able to sell 
them a second time. This was, indeed, a rich prospect, 
and, without hinting at any probable advantage to 
himself, the old rascal kept urging the skipper to adopt 
this plan with an anxiety and importunity that was 
quite ludicrous. 

But the captain could not be brought to comply with 
the advice. He knew the danger of trusting the five 

hundred slaves off in the woods. Most of them misfit 

© 

take “ leg-bail ” for it, and, maybe, his “ dear friend ” 
King Dingo Bingo might not guard them from this so 
very carefully ! Some of them might find their way 
to their own homes again, but a good many would be 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


197 


likely to stray back to King Dingo’s town, and it would 
be a hard matter to identify goods that were so much 
like each other as negroes are. 

Besides, if he could even succeed in hiding the cargo, 
he could not hope to hide the vessel. "The cutter, if 
she came near the river at all, would be certain to find 
the barque, and equally certain to capture her. That 
done, what would become of the slaves ? what would 
become of the captain himself, and his crew? They 
would have difficulty enough either to subsist, or find 
their way out of such an inhospitable land, — for the 
skipper well knew that, his fine vessel once gone, his 
dear friend Dingo would behave towards him in quite 
a different manner. Yes; the skipper was an expe- 
rienced man, and knew all that, and, knowing it, he 
lent a deaf ear to the counsels of the “ king.” 

As soon, therefore, as the report of the Kroomen 
reached him, — for it did not reach him until some time 
after his majesty had received it, — he at once formed 
a resolve as to how he should act, and that resolve was 
to embark his cargo as speedily as possible, and, with- 
out wasting a moment, stand out to sea. 

This the wary skipper perceived to be his best plan ; 
in fact, the only one by which he could hope to save his 
vessel. If the cruiser was actually coming down the 
coast, — and there could be no doubt but that she was, 
— his only chance would fie to get out before she ar- 
rived opposite the mouth of the river. Should she once 
come there before he could put to sea, then the barque 
would be regularly in the trap, and an armed boat or 
two from the cutter would capture her without any dif- 
17 * 


198 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Acuity, indeed, without resistance ; for rough and bru- 
tal and bold as were the crew of the slaver, they knew 
very well that it would be idle to resist the well-organ- 
ized attack of a ship of war, or half a dozen armed 
boats, such as the cutter could set afloat. The capture 
of the barque would, therefore, be a thing of course, 
and the only chance her owner had of saving her would 
be to put to sea at once. 

The wind was light, — it was blowing from the coast, 
— both which circumstances were greatly in favor of 
the Pandora’s escape. The contrary wind would be 
likely to hinder the cruiser from coming near, at all 
events it would delay her, and then, should the slaver 
succeed in getting out, a light breeze, as already seen, 
would be altogether in her favor, and against her antag- 
onist. 

Elated by these hopes, but still under terrible anxiety, 
the captain lost no time in getting his cargo aboard. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


199 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


All the slaver’s boats were called into requisition, 
and the crew — every man of them — were as busy as 
bees. Perhaps Brace and myself were the only ones 
among them who had no heart in the work ; but to keep 
up appearances, we were compelled to labor as the rest. 

The embarkation was easy enough, and the stowage 
still more so. It was a very different affair from tak- 
ing on board a cargo of heavy barrels and boxes. The 
living “ bales ” moved of their own accord, or were 
forced to move, if they did not, and there was nothing 
further required than to march them from the barra- 
coon to the bank, then row them to the vessel, hurry 
them over the side, and huddle them down the hatch to 
the “ ’tween-decks ” below. The males and females 
were put into different compartments, though this was 
not done out of any regard to decency, but merely for 
convenience. When “stowed” thus they would be 
easier managed upon the passage, — such was the 
experience of the slave-traders. The bulkhead that 
separated them was very slight, and they could com- 
municate through it with each other. 

With the women were stowed all the younger slaves, 
both girls and "'boys, and there were many children, 


200 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


poor little “ piccaninnies/’ jet-black, and naked as when 
born. Indeed, most of the whole crowd were naked, 
both men and women. Some of the latter had a simple 
skirt of cotton, or plaited palm-leaves, hanging around 
them, and a few of the men had a piece of coarse cloth 
about their thighs, but many were without even this 
apology for a garment. Whatever they may have 
worn in their native place had been taken from them. 
No doubt the followers of King Dingo, when making 
them captives, had robbed them also of their scant 
wardrobe. The men were manacled together in twos, 
and sometimes three and four in a group. This was to 
prevent any attempt at escape, and was the work of his 
majesty. Only a few of the women wore chains ; most 
likely they were those who possessed a stronger spirit 
than their wretched companions, and had proved refrac- 
tory on their inland journey, or while kept in the bar- 
racoon. These manacles were not removed by the 
people of the Pandora, but just as the blacks had been 
delivered over, so were they crowded aboard, chains, 
fetters, and all. 

King Dingo Bingo stood upon the bank by the place 
of landing and watched the embarkation, in which his 
body-guard assisted. The skipper was by his side, and 
the two held conversation just in the same manner as if 
they superintended the lading of a cargo of ordinary 
merchandise ! His majesty occasionally pointed out 
some one of the slaves, and made his remarks upon the 
qualities of the individual. He was either a good 
“ bulto,” — valuable article, — or some refractory fellow 
that the captain was desired to watch well on the voy- 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


201 


age. Many of the poor victims were evidently well 
known to this hideous monster, and, indeed, as already 
hinted at, some of them were his own subjects ! King 
Dingo Bingo thought nothing of that so long as he 
could sell them and get pay in return. His relation to 
his people generally was that of complete master and 
owner ; and he felt towards them as a farmer to his 
hogs, or a grazier to his cattle. He and the captain 
gayly chatted and joked and laughed, when any of the 
poor wretches passed them whose appearance was cal- 
culated to excite ridicule ; while to me the whole scene 
was one of disgust and sorrow, and with sad, sad heart 
did I assist in the spectacle. 

The embarkation was still going on, and most of the 
unfortunate creatures had been carried aboard, when 
the boat of the Kroomen was observed coming rapidly 
up stream. These had been sent down to the mouth of 
the river to reconnoitre, and keep watch until the slaver 
should be ready for sea. In case the cutter or any sail 
should come in sight, they had orders to row back as 
quickly as possible and give the alarm. 

The fact of their coming back at all was proof that 
some sail had been made out; and the rapidity with 
which they were plying their oars not only confirmed 
this belief, but showed that they had something very 
important to tell. 

Both Dingo Bingo and the skipper beheld their ap- 
proach with consternation, which was not allayed in the 
least when the Kroomen rowed alongside and delivered 
their report. 

A sail was in sight, sure enough, and not only in 


202 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


sight, but actually heading in for the coast ! The 
Kroomen had no doubt about the sort of craft it was. 
They had seen the cutter before setting out from the 
English factory. They had noted her rig. It was she. 

The captain at first exhibited some signs of dismay ; 
but after looking up to the sky and around to the tree- 
tops, to note which way blew the wind, he appeared to 
recover his spirits a little,, and ordered the embarkation 
to be hurried on. 

■ 

Meanwhile the Kroomen were despatched back to 
the point of observation at the mouth of the river, with 
orders to report from time to time the progress which 
the cruiser was making. The captain saw that the 
wind was in his favor, and dead ahead for the cutter ; 
it would be impossible for her to enter the river so 
long as the wind remained in that quarter, and as it 
was now within an hour of night, she would scarce 
attempt to venture near the shore, at all events not 
before morning. His hopes were that she would cast 
anchor a mile or two from land, and that in the dark- 
ness he would be able to run the gantlet and get past 
her. He might catch a shot or two while doing so, but 
his cargo was worth the risk, and, besides, he had now 
no other chance of saving either cargo or vessel. 
Should he remain where he was, both would be cap- 
tured before another night. 

He had formed his resolution, therefore, to run the 
gantlet as described, that is, provided the cutter came 
to anchor far enough out to sea to give him a chance. 
His trust was in the wind, which from this time forth 
he watched with the greatest anxiety. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


203 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


The living freight was at length all taken aboard 
and stowed away between decks, the grated hatches 
were fastened down, and a ruffian sentry with musket 
and bayonet stood by each, ready to use his weapon 
upon any of the poor wretches who might try to get on 
deck. 

The captain only waited for the report of the Kroo- 
men. 

This came at length, and proved favorable, as the 
slaver had expected. The cutter had failed to beat in 
to the shore. She had given up, and cast anchor at 
about two miles’ distance from the river’s mouth, there 
to await a change in the wind, or the light of another 
day. It was the very course that the slave-captain had 
desired her to take, and which he had expected. From 
the position which the cutter occupied, and which had 
been faithfully described by the boatmen, he had no 
doubt of being able to get past her in the night. He 
was once more in high spirits, and sanguine of success. 
Both he and his majesty were in a big humor, and the 
rum-glass went merrily round. 

This final carouse occurred upon shore, and in the 
quarters of his majesty, whose “ treat ” it was. The 


204 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


mate, with a boat, had gone down the river to have a 
good view of the anchored enemy and become perfectly 
acquainted with her position, with the object of making 
correct calculations about passing her. 

Meanwhile, the captain remained on shore, to enjoy 
the parting glass and talk over future prospects with 
King Dingo Bingo. Some of the crew were there as 
well, among whom were Brace and myself, — our pur- 
pose being to man the captain’s gig and row him aboard 
as soon as he should take leave of his majesty and 
suite. 

It still wanted about half an hour of sunset when the 
mate returned from his reconnoissance and reported 
that the cutter was anchored just as the Kroomen had 
described ; and as the wind was still in the same quarter, 
blowing directly from the shore, there was every prob- 
ability that the Pandora would make her escape. Both 
mate and captain knew the coast well, and knew that 
they could run out by keeping well to the south of 
where the cutter lay. On that side the water was deep 
and open, and if the wind held fair their chances would 
be good. There was one thing, however, which both 
feared, and that was the cutter’s boats entering the river 
before the Pandora should have time to weigh anchor 
and drop down to the sea. It was possible enough that 
the cruiser knew the slaver was in the river. If so, 
and finding that she could not beat near enough under 
the contrary wind, she might get out her boats and row 
them up to the river’s mouth, so as to blockade it. The 
cruiser’s people might do this very thing in anticipation 
of the trick which the slaver intended to serve them. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


205 


If, on the contrary, they were not yet aware of the 
neighborhood of the Pandora, they might not think of 
coming in before the morning. It is true they could 
not perceive the slaver’s masts, — these were not visible 
from the sea, — the tall teak-trees and other giants of 
the forest interposed their umbrageous tops between, 
and even the high truck of the barque could not be 
observed so far inland. But it was possible that the 
cruiser was acting upon information , and if so she would 
know well enough where the slaver was to be found, 
and might design to make the attack by means of her 
armed boats that very night. 

All this was probable enough, — the slaver captain 
knew it to be so, and hence his anxiety to be gone at 
the earliest moment. 

As soon, therefore, as darkness should descend upon 
the earth, it was his intention to take in his anchor, drop 
quietly down the river, and then make a bold dash to 
seaward. 

His design was a sufficiently good one. Though it 
appeared rash, there was no rashness about it. It was 
his only chance of saving his vessel, and cargo too, for 
the one being captured he would be likely to lose the 
other, and if the Pandora but remained all night at 
anchor where she now lay, she would, in all probability, 
be a prize before the morning. Whether or not, her 
chances of escape in the daylight would be greatly 
diminished. The cutter would see her tall masts long 
before she could get out of the river, and of course 
would have time to manoeuvre and intercept her. 
Whereas, by dropping down in the night, she might be 
18 


206 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


well out to sea before any one on board the cruiser 
should notice her at all. 

It was finally resolved then by the Pandora’s officers 
to sail the moment the darkness came down ; and both 
were wishing, in their own blasphemous way, for a 
dark night. 

It yet wanted a few minutes of sundown, as the 
captain took his last embrace of King Dingo Bingo, 
and stepped out of the “palace.” His majesty came 
swaggering along to conduct his guest to the landing, 
while several of the sable courtiers followed in his 
train. 

All stood upon the bank while the captain was 
getting into his gig. Brace and I, with the other men 
of the crew, had already seated ourselves in the boat, 
and were holding the oars balanced and ready, when 
all at once we were interrupted by a singular exclama- 
tion from the king. 

On looking up I perceived that his eyes were fixed 
upon me, and the fat monster was gazing at me as if he 
desired to eat me up, — while all the while he kept 
jabbering to the captain in a language which I could 
not comprehend. 

Notwithstanding the time we had been at his factory, 
I had never attracted the attention of his majesty be- 
fore. I don’t think he had ever seen me before, — that 
is, to take particular notice of me. I had been, as 
already stated, all the time on board, with the exception 
of that very evening, and the day I had spent with 
Brace in the woods ; and although the slave-king had 
been often aboard, I had never come in his way, as he 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


207 


usually stayed about the quarter-deck, or in the cabin. 
It is likely enough, therefore, that this was the first 
time he had set eyes upon me to notice me. 

But for what reason was he taking such particular 
notice of me now ? Although I could not tell what he 
said, — for the captain and he talked in a sort of bas- 
tard Portuguese (the best-known language in these 
parts) ; yet I perceived by his countenance and the 
animated gestures which he made use of, that either 
myself, or something about me, greatly interested him. 

Brace was sitting near me, and, without raising my 
voice above a whisper, I asked him to tell me what the 
fuss was all about, — for it had now assumed something 
of this character, — both the captain and the king 
talking hurriedly, earnestly, and loudly, in their bar- 
barous jargon. 

Brace’s reply was, — 

“ The king ha? taken a fancy to you , — he wants to 
buy you ! ” 


208 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 


On hearing this explanation I at first felt inclined to 
laugh, but my mirthful inclinations were soon dissipated. 
The serious tone of my companion’s voice, and, above 
all, the earnest manner of the skipper .and king, as they 
talked the subject between them, at once proved that 
the thing-was no joke. ^ 

The captain did not af first appear desirous of acced- 
ing to the request of the negro ; but the latter appeared 
to press the point with so much solicitation and ear- 
nestness that the white ruffian, stimulated by feelings of 
cupidity, evidently began to yield. Five blacks were 
offered in exchange for me, — so Brace said, — and they 
were now squabbling about a sixth ! The captain had, 
in fact, virtually consented to sell me, — it was only a 
question of price ! 

I was ^perfectly horrified when I learned this much. 
Brace himself was greatly troubled, — for he knew well 
that the brute in whose power I was would have no 
scruples in making such a bargain. The only reason 
he refused at first was because he had found me useful 
on board his barque ; but if he could add six able-bodied 
blacks to his cargo, — six that would fetch 200/. each 
on the Brazilian coast, — that would be a consideration 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


209 


that would far outbalance any service of mine. Of 
course lie felt no responsibility about the matter. To 
whom was he accountable ? — a slaver ! an outlaw ! 
Where and when was I ever to report or punish him ? 
Nowhere and never. He might have sold me into 
slavery a dozen times — taken my life, if it had so 
pleased him — without the slightest danger of being 
called to account for it, — and he well knew this. 

No wonder then I became horrified. The idea of 
becoming the slave of that hideous and greasy savage, 
— that cruel monster, — a wholesale dealer in human 
lives, — a trafficker in flesh and blood. O, it was re- 
volting ! 

I can hardly describe the remainder of that trying 
scene. I was in such agony I knew not how to act or 
what to say. I remember being told that the bargain 
was concluded, that the king had agreed to give six 
blacks for me, and the skipper had consented to take 
them ; and to prove that this was really so, I saw the 
latter step out of the boat and return to the hut, arm 
in arm with the gross savage. They were gone, so 
said Brace, to conclude the bargain over a glass of 
rum. 

I raved, and shouted, and threatened, and perhaps at 
that moment blasphemed. I was not master of my 
speech, nor yet of my actions. I was so appalled with 
the prospect before me, that I could have thrown my- 
self into the river. O, it seemed a horrible fate ! — 
thus to be sold into worse than captivity, — a slavery 
worse than death, to live the slave of a barbarous mon- 
ster, with no hope of deliverance, for whence could 
18 * 


210 


HAN AWAY TO SEA. 


deliverance come ? O, it seemed a horrible fate ! and 
I was almost frantic. 

My cries and gestures only drew laughter from the 
crowd of blacks that still lingered upon the bank, and 
some of them mocked and taunted me in their native 
gibberish. Even the men in the boat did not care much 
about the matter. 

Brace alone felt and sympathized with me, but what 
could he do ? I saw from his manner that he felt pow- 
erless to protect me. They would have mastered and 
punished him had he opposed their wishes. 

I wondered, however, that he kept so cool and quiet. 
I fancied he might have shown more feeling ; but I 
was wronging him. He felt keenly, and I soon learnt 
the cause of his being so silent. He had been busy all 
the while, — busy with his thoughts, — busy in matur- 
ing a plan for my escape. 

As soon as the captain and king had gone back from 
the bank, my companion shifted a little nearer ; and in 
a low, muttering voice that could not be heard by the 
rest, thus addressed me : — 

“No help for’t, my lad, — sold you for six blacks. 
Go along wi’ king, — pretend to go willin’, or they ’ll 
tie you. Don’t be obstropelous an’ get tied, — be pa- 
tient and keep sharp lookout till ‘ Pandy ’ trips anchor, 
then gie ’em the slip, — easy enough in the dark, — 
keep down the bank o’ the river, — near the mouth 
take to water, — swim straight for barque. I ’ll be on 
the lookout and throw ye a rope’s end. Don’t fear to 
come on, — old Mugs w'on’t mind your getting aboard, 
— only too glad to get you back an’ play Dingo Bingo 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


211 


a trick. Mind an’ do as I ’ve told you. Avast ! hush ! 

— yonder they come.” 

Delivered as this speech was, half in whisper, and 
half in interrupted mutterings, I comprehended its rea- 
sonable design, and had just time to promise obedience 
to its directions when I perceived the captain returning 
to the boat. 

He was not alone. The king was waddling by his 
side, and just behind them were six large negroes, 
chained two and two, and driven forward by as many 
armed myrmidons of their own color. 

It was for the first six I was to be “ swopped,” or 
rather had already been, for the bargain was concluded 
and the blacks were being delivered over to form part 
of the slaver’s cargo. 

These new “ bultos ” were not slaves, — at least, they 
had not been such ten minutes before. They were 
some of the regular followers of the negro king ; and, 
but a short while ago, carried muskets and formed part 
of his military array, ready to kill or capture his 
enemies at his nod, or even his friends if bidden. But 
fortune is fickle to such heroes, and their more favored 
companions had just f)een directed to capture them and 
deliver them over to a life-long bondage. 

In a few minutes more they were huddled uncer- 
emoniously into the boat, while I was pulled out of it 
with as little ceremony and handed over to my new 
master upon the bank. 

No doubt the skipper was surprised that I made so 
little opposition, and the king seemed equally pleased, 

— for he conducted me with a species of drunken 


212 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


politeness into tlie palace and insisted upon my drinking 
with him a glass of his best rum. 

I looked through the apertures of the upright palms 
that formed the walls of the hut. I saw the gig cross 
over to the anchored vessel, and those whom she car- 
ried mount over the gangway. The boat was then 
rowed astern, the tackle was let down from above, and 
in a few minutes she was hauled high out of water to 
her place under the poop. 

No longer had I a chance to reach the barque with- 
out swimming for it, and for that was I now to prepare 
myself. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


213 


f- 

CHAPTER XXX Y. 


I remembered the advice of Brace, and submitted, 
with as good- grace as I could, to the hospitalities of his 
black majesty. I drank a portion of his rum, and even 
appeared jolly ! He seemed greatly pleased with my 
behavior, and evidently esteemed me k good bargain ; 
though the slave-captain had screwed him far above his 
original offer. His first bid had been a fair exchange, 
— man for man, or man for boy, — a black for a white ; 
and he must have been strongly bent on the purchase 
to have given six to one l 

What could he intend me for? — a slave to wait 
upon him ? hand him his food when he should feel in- 
clined to eat ? his rum when he desired to drink ? fan 
the mosquitos off him when he was asleep ? and amuse 
him when awake ? Was this the sort of life for which 
he had designed me ? or was he going to promote me 
to some higher employ ? make me his private secretary 
or clerk ? his prime minister, perhaps ? marry me to 
one of his dark-skinned daughters ? make a prince of 
me ? 

From the hospitable manner in which he began his 
treatment of me, I really had thought, that, if I contin- 
ued to please him, he would give me an easy life of it. 


214 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


I had heard of such, cases, where white men had be- 
come the favorites of negro princes, and had been 
placed in offices of high trust ; and perhaps such 
would have been my destiny, had I remained with King 
Dingo Bingo. 

But even had I been assured of the best of treatment, 
— even had I been promised the highest office in his 
kingdom, the throne itself, with the handsomest of 
his daughters for my queen, —I should have held on to 
my intention of running away from him all the same, 
and returning to the barque. It was certainly no Ely- 
sium to fly to, — perhaps from the fire into the frying- 
pan ; but still there was the hope that my life on board 
the Pandora would not be of long continuance, and 
even there, under the protection of Brace, they had of 
late treated me less cruelly. 

As for King Dingo Bingo, I felt a loathing in his 
company that I cannot describe. I felt a presentiment 
of some terrible evil, and I was resolved, if I did not 
succeed in reaching the barque, to run away from him 
all the same and try my fortune in the woods. Yes ; 
notwithstanding its lions and other fierce brutes, I was 
determined to escape to the forest and live as I best 
might, or die if I could not live. 

There was a thought in my mind. I had heard 
them talk of the English factory farther up the coast, — 
fifty miles farther. I might succeed in getting there. 
An Englishman was its chief. 

True they said he was a friend of King Dingo, — 
a partner in fact, — and from what had transpired I 
had reason to believe that this was but too true. Still 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


215 


he was an Englishman. Surely he would not give 
me up, — surely he dared not. I thought, too, of the 
cruiser. She would protect, she would not give me 
up ; but, on the contrary, would have blown his black 
majesty to the skies for making such a demand. If I 
could only make known my situation — but how was 
that to be done ? Impossible ! By the morrow’s sun 
she would be no longer on the coast. She would be 
gone in pursuit of the Pandora, — perhaps within an- 
other hour ! 

I was loathing the presence of the negro king, who 
appeared trying, in his rude manner, to be agreeable. 
He plied me with rum, and I pretended to drink it. 
I could not understand his talk, though a few English 
words, and those of the most vulgar in our language, 
were familiar enough after my voyage in the Pandora. 
But his majesty was by this time so drunk that even 
his own people could with difficulty understand him ; 
and every moment he was yielding more and more to 
the potent spirit. 

I joyed at observing this, — it would help my pur- 
pose. I joyed to see him stagger over the floor, and 
still more when he stumbled against a sort of couch-bed 
and fell heavily upon it. 

The next moment he was sound asleep, — a deep, 
drunken sleep. His snore was music to my ears, — 
though it resembled the dying snort of a prize ox. 

At this moment I heard across the river the clacking 
of the windlass, and the rough rasping of the anchor 
chain as it was drawn through the iron ring of the 
hawse-hole. 


216 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Most of the royal attendants were out upon the bank 
to witness the departure of the barque, just visible 
through the dim twilight. 

I waited a few minutes longer, lest I should set forth 
too soon, and therefore be pursued and overtaken be- 
fore I could get down to the mouth of the river. I 
knew that the barque would move but slowly, — the 
stream was narrow and curved in several places, and 
therefore she could not use her sails. She would drop 
down by the force of the current, and I could easily 
keep up with her. 

The attendants of the king were in no way suspicious 
of my intentions. They observed that I appeared well 
pleased with my new situation. No doubt most of 
them envied me my good fortune, and it is probable I 
was looked upon as the “new favorite.” It was not 
likely I should run away from such splendid prospects, 
— not likely indeed ! Such an idea never entered the 
mind of one of the sable gentlemen who surrounded 
me ; and as soon as his majesty fell asleep, I was left 
free to go about wherever I pleased. Just then it 
pleased me to skulk backward behind the great barra- 
coon, and a little farther still into the thick woods 
beyond. From this point I took a diagonal line that 
led me back to the river-bank again, — only at a con- 
siderable distance below the “ factory,” — and, having 
now got beyond earshot of the negro crew, and alto- 
gether out of their sight, I advanced as rapidly down 
the bank as the brushwood would permit me. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


217 




CHAPTER XXXVI. 


I had observed before starting, that the barque had 
got up her anchor and was slowly gliding down stream. 
At intervals I turned a little out of my way and came 
close to the edge of the water, to make sure that she 
was not getting ahead of me ; and then I would glide 
back into the path, which ran parallel with the stream, 
but at several yards’ distance from the bank. 

Guiding myself thus, I advanced at about the same 
rate as the vessel was going, and every now and then 
had her under my eye through the openings in the trees. 

I had no difficulty in making her out, for, contrary to 
the wish of the slave-captain, the night was a bright 
one, with a clear moon coursing through a sky that was 
without a single cloud. 

Slowly as sailed the barque, it was just as much as I 
could do to keep up with her. Had the path been open 
there would have been no difficulty, — but there was in 
reality no path at all, only a track made by wild ani- 
mals, which here and there was closed up above with 
trailing vines and creeping plants, that stretched from 
tree to tree and hindered my rapid advance. Though 
beasts could go under these natural bridges without 
impediment, a human being had to crouch under or 


218 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


climb over, and all this required time. There were so 
many of these obstructions that I was greatly delayed 
by them, and found it just as much as I could do to 
keep square with the vessel constantly moving onward. 
I knew that I must get a good way ahead of her, so as 
to choose a place for taking to the water and swimming 
out to her as she passed down. As the river grew 
Avider near its mouth I was likely to have a long swim 
for it. 

Several times I was terrified by the appearance of 
wild beasts, whose forms I could just distinguish in the 
obscurity that reigned under the shadows of the trees. 
I saw several kinds, and some of immense size, that 
went crashing through the underwood as I came sud- 
denly upon them. These must have been either rhi- 
noceroses or the large hippopotamus, — I could not tell 
which under the shadows, — but whichever they were, 
they ran off at my approach. I might have feared 
them more than I did, had it not been that a greater 
fear was upon me. I feared to hear the voices of King 
Dingo Bingo and his black guards behind me. I feared 
this more than anything; and at intervals I stopped 
upon the path and listened. 

But indeed they would need to have been near for 
me to have heard them. The forest was filled with 
other sounds, and only- a very loud noise could have 
been heard above the general chorus. There was the 
shrill chirrup of cicadas and tree-crickets, the hoarse 
croaking of toads and frogs, — some of these as loud as 
the routing of a bull; there was screaming of cats, 
the barking of jackals, and the chattering and howling 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


219 


of monkeys ; — a perfect cliorus of discordant sounds, 
produced by the barque moving down the river, and no 
doubt partially by my own passage through the under- 
wood. One kind set the other a-going, and the alarm 
and consequent noises proceeding from it spread to a 
far distance through the forest. 

I thought it less probable that I should be followed 
through the woods, than down the stream itself. When 
missed, a canoe was most likely to be brought into 
requisition, — perhaps the royal galley itself, with his 
majesty to guide the pursuit. They would remember 
that I had disappeared just at the moment the barque 
weighed anchor, and would suspect that I had gone 
aboard at once. It was far more likely, therefore, the 
search would be made upon the water, and the pursuers 
would paddle their craft directly for the barque. Under 
this belief I gave uneasy glances up the river, when- 
ever I could command a view of it. As yet no pursu- 
ers appeared. 

Another consideration troubled me. The Kroomen 
had gone to the river’s mouth to watch the movements 
of the cruiser and report whether she had launched any 
boats. Now these fellows were entirely in the interest 
of King Dingo. They might see me as I swam to the 
barque, and, taking me into their boat, carry me back 
to the factory. They had been present when the bar- 
gain was made, and knew all about it. I must, there- 
fore, look out for their boat and avoid it. 

With such thoughts and resolves passing through my 
mind, I once more marked the progress of the vessel, 
and, diving into the underwood, kept on. 


220 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


At length I reached a point where there was a bend 
in the river. It was not far from its mouth. Beyond 
this place the stream widened inio a sort of bay. 

It would not do for me to go beyond. I should have 
too long a swim for it ; besides, the barque was about 
being got under sail, — her canvas was already loose ; 
and once the sails were sheeted home, they would catch 
the wind and carry her rapidly through the water, — so 
rapidly that I might not be able to get aboard. 

I had gone far enough. I had reached the point 
where it was best for me to take to the water ; and, 
flinging off my shoes and most of my clothing, I stepped 
down to the water’s edge and plunged in. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


221 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 


The barque was not yet opposite me ; but, by the 
rate at which she was moving, I calculated she would 
be so by the time I could arrive in mid-stream. 

Brace had told me to swim for the bows, — for he 
would be there with his rope ; while in case I should 
not be able to lay hold of it, another would be ready at 
the gangway ports with a second rope. One or other 
would be sure to haul me in ; but it would be better if 
I could get aboard at the bows, as then I might not be 
observed either by mate or skipper, and even should 
his majesty come after me I could be hidden away 
about the forecastle. The skipper, not knowing I was 
aboard, would, of course, deny me with a will. I was 
determined, therefore, to do all I could to get aboard 
by the bows. 

I was an excellent swimmer, — not surpassed by any 
of the Pandora’s crew, except, perhaps, by Brace him- 
self, who was one of the best in the world. I had 
practised a great deal in my school-days in rivers, 
fresh-water lakes, and the sea itself ; and I thought 
nothing of swimming a mile or more without rest. 
Crossing from the bank of the river to mid-stream — 
a distance of not over two hundred yards — was a 
19 * 


222 


RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 


mere bagatelle, and I had no apprehension of being 
able to accomplish it at my ease. 

But although I had no apprehension about my powers 
of swimming, I was keenly sensible of danger from 
another source. I had not thought of it before that 
moment, — for the excitement of escaping, and the 
difficulty of making my way through the underwood, 
had driven every thought of danger out of my head, 
except that of being pursued. The peril from behind 
had prevented me from dwelling upon dangers ahead ; 
and it was only after I had plunged into the stream 
that I became the victim of a keen apprehension. 
Then, and not till then, did I remember the fate of the 
unfortunate Dutchman! — -then, and not till then, did I 
think of the crocodiles ! 

A horrid sensation came over me, — a dread feeling 
of fear. My blood ran cold, — far colder than the 
water of the stream. Perhaps at that moment I was 
within reach of a huge man-eating crocodile, — at all 
events, within sight, for some of these hideous monstors 
were sure to be near, either by one bank or the other. 
Indeed, as I was about to plunge in, I saw a long dark 
form by the shore, some twenty yards farther down, 
which I had taken for a floating log. The noise made 
by my body striking the water had caused it to move. 
I thought then it was the ctirrent ; but now, under my 
keen apprehensions, I thought differently. It was no 
dead log, — it was the motion of a living creature, — 
beyond doubt a huge crocodile ! 

This conjecture soon became a conviction. A floating 
log would scarce have settled there, against the sedgy 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


223 


bank, and where there was current enough to carry it 
onward ; it was no log, it was the great lizard itself. 

I could not restrain myself from half turning round, 
and raising my body high in the water to look back. 
The clear moonlight gave me every advantage, and I 
could perceive any object on the water almost as 
distinctly as by day. 

One glance was sufficient to make me aware of my 
perilous position. Merciful Heaven! my conjecture 
was too true ! — the dead log was no log, but an enor- 
mous crocodile ! — its hideous shape was plainly seen ; 
its long cloven head and broad scaly back glittered high 
above the water, and its snout was elevated and turned 
towards me, ^s though it was just getting over a sur- 
prise, and coming to the knowledge of what sort of 
creature I was. 

Its surprise, however, was soon over, and before I 
could stretch myself to swim on, I saw it lash the water 
into foam with its tail, — as if to set itself in motion, — 
and the next moment it parted from the bank and came 
rushing towards me ! 

Its body was now sunk below the surface, but its 
gaunt, haggard head, and sharp snout, were projected 
high above the water. 

I saw all this as I turned round again ; and with a 
feeling of cold horror upon me I swam on. 

The barque was now near, — her bows were not 
fifty yards distant, and the crocodile was still more 
than a hundred behind me. But I well knew that 
these amphibious monsters can far outswim a man. 
Through the water they make progress as an otter, 


224 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


and with like rapidity. I felt sure I should be overs, 
taken, and then — 

The cold horror continued, — I screamed out for 
help, — I continued my cries as I swam on ! 

I heard voices from the barque, in answer to my 
cries. I could see forms gliding about the head, and 
running out upon the bumpkin-shrouds, and along the 
bowsprit. I could distinguish the deep voice of Brace 
uttering words of encouragement and direction. 

I was under the bowsprit end, — I could see no rope, 
— I looked in vain for a rope, — none had been thrown 
to me. O heavens ! what was I to do ? 

Once more I raised myself in the water, and looked 
hack. It was an appalling sight. The black head of 
the crocodile glittered within ten feet of me. I could 
see the jaws extended, — the long, irregular tusks, — 
the strong, scaly limbs, as they paddled the water — 

In another instant I should have felt those terrible 
teeth ; and, gripped between the hard jaws of the 
monster, as in a vice, would have been dragged to the 
bottom of the dark waters — had it been my destiny. 

But it was not so written in the book of fate. Just 
as I had given myself up for lost, I felt a strong hand 
clutching my garments by the waist, and the instant 
after I was lifted clear out the river, and hoisted high 
into the air ! The crocodile made a rush forward and 
leaped far above the surface ; but I had been raised 
beyond his reach, and he fell back with a plunge, and 
for some moments continued lashing the water with his 
tail. Then, seeing that his victim had escaped him, he 
swam off, and disappeared round the side of the vessel 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


2 


I scarce knew how I had been so miraculously saved- 
Despair and terror had confused my senses ; and it was 
only after I had been passed above, and set upon my 
feet upon the firm deck, that I understood all. 

Brace was my preserver. He had run out to the 
bowsprit end, and from that had slipped down the 
dolphin-striker, and let himself still lower by means of 
a looped rope. By this means he had been enabled to 
swing himself down, so that he could reach the surface. 
Fortunately, it was at that moment that I had risen in 
the water to face the crocodile, and had thus given 
Brace the opportunity of gripping me firmly and jerking 
me aloft. 

It was a very tight fit, however ; and I vowed, that, 
unless forced to it, I would never again bathe my 
limbs in the waters of an African river. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


226 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

I ha ye no doubt that the skipper knew all about my 
coming aboard. Indeed, there had been such a noise 
made by the men while the crocodile was in pursuit of 
me, that it was impossible that either he or the mate 
could be ignorant of the cause of it. I was taken down 
to the forecastle, however, and heard not a word about 
being sent back. In truth, as Ben had already informed 
me in his mutterings, the skipper was rather pleased 
than otherwise, at being able to overreach King Dingo, 
and as he had found me useful to himself he had no 
desire to let me go. It was only the large profit he 
expected by the exchange that had tempted him to part 
with me ; but so long as he had kept his bargain and 
regularly delivered me over, his conscience was satis- 
fied, and he was in no way offended or displeased that 
I had found my way back to the barque. Unless, 
therefore, the canoe came after us and demanded me to 
be given up, I would not have to go back to Dingo 
Bingo. 

It was not until we were cleverly out of the river, 
and the Pandora had spread her wings to the breeze, 
and was standing towards the open sea, that I felt easy 
in my mind. Many an uneasy glance did I cast up the 
river as we floated slowly towards its mouth, noting 
every dark object and every ripple that appeared upon 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


227 > 


its current. It was not the crocodile that caused me to 
look tremblingly back ; it was a still more hideous mon- 
ster I dreaded, — the long canoe with its row of sable 
rowers, and King Dingo Bingo in the stern. 

The thought of being taken back was dreadful in the 
extreme. I should no longer be treated with kindness ; 
on the contrary, the spiteful monarch would punish me 
for my attempt to escape, would revenge himself for 
the deception I had practised upon him, — would lead 
me a life of the greatest misery. 

Yes, it would be a sad affair to be retaken ; and not 
till the Pandora had swept out of the river’s mouth — 
not till the Kroomen’s boat had been passed, and we 
were scudding out into the wide sea — did I get over 
my apprehension. Then was I relieved from all uneasi- 
ness on the score of Dingo Bingo, and the moment after 
had ceased to think of him and his brutal myrmidons. 

Yes, — the moment after,' — for a new scene was 
upon the stage, — a new spectacle was to be enacted of 
which I was to be a witness. 

As soon as the Pandora had passed the fiver-bar she 
was visible to the cutter, from the water-line to the 
truck, and so was the cutter to her. Both vessels had 
a full view of each other, or might have had, for the 
moon was shining so clear that a ship could be traced 
at a long distance off. 

The cutter’s people, however, did not appear to notice 
the slaver, until the latter had got several hundred yards 
out to sea. Perhaps the shadowy background of the 
forest obscured her, or the watch may have been care- 
less. Whether or no, it was some minutes before there 
was any movement on board {he cruiser. Then a 


228 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


movement was observed, which showed that she had 
discovered the barque. The drum was heard sounding 
the alarm, and her sails were unfurled with all the 
rapidity which results from sufficient strength in a crew, 
combined with perfect discipline. 

Notwithstanding the advantage which the slave-cap- 
tain had obtained from the boldness of his attempt and 
the suddenness of his appearance, there was one circum- 
stance that had turned against him. During the hour 
or two that had intervened since the cruiser had dropped 
anchor, the wind had veered round nearly a full quar- 
ter, and, instead of blowing direct from the land, its 
course was now nearly parallel with the shore. 

Of course the experienced skipper had observed the 
change long ago, — it required only a glance to per- 
ceive it, — the cutter herself, now lying at anchor, 
beam-ends to the shore, indicated the change, for the 
Kroomen had reported, that, when she first anchored, 
her head was pointed directly for the land. 

The slave-captain with chagrin observed this change 
in the wind, and with an apprehension he had not 
before felt. Had the wind continued in the same quar- 
ter as when the cruiser was just reported, he knew that 
he could easily run out past her. The breeze would 
have then been upon his own quarter, and in that 
way his crank vessel sailed best ; and by making good 
speed along the diagonal line, he had calculated on be- 
ing able to get past, with only the risk from a long 
shot or two. 

The change, however, was against him. The cruiser 
was directly out to sea, — about two miles from the 
river’s mouth. He could not sail to windward of her, 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 229 

as that would be too close to the wind for his own 
vessel, unless he kept within range of shot ; and it so 
happened that to leeward there was a shoal, or long 
sand-bank, that stretched almost from the shore to 
where the cutter was lying. There may have been a 
distance of half a mile between the cutter and the edge 
of this shoal, but this was not a sufficient width for run- 
ning the gantlet as the slave-captain had intended. 
The war-ship, running down the wind, would easily have 
intercepted the barque before she could have passed 
through, and given the latter such a broadside as would 
have crippled and brought her to at once. 

I was standing near the skipper apd his mate, and 
listening to their horrid execrations as they perceived 
the dilemma they were in. I was listening, because I 
was as much interested as they could have been in the 
result, — though with hopes and wishes directly an- 
tagonistic to theirs, — I was praying in my heart 
that we should be captured ! Even at the risk of be- 
ing killed by a broadside from one of my own coun- 
try’s ships, I could not help desiring this termination 
to the affair. 

Even though I had been but a few minutes aboard, 
since the lading of the cargo, I was already impressed 
with the awful scene. I felt pity, — keen compassion, 
— blended with loathing. The horrid howling of the 
blacks, crowded to suffocation below, — their cries of 
entreaty, and, at times, of menace, — were a foretaste 
of what I should be compelled to listen to for weeks, 
perhaps months. O, it would be a fearful existence! 
In my heart I prayed that we should be captured. 

20 


230 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

I was beginning to draw hope from the behavior of 
the slave-captain and his mate. Their apprehension 
increased, as they saw the cutter expand her sails and 
commence moving through the water. So rapid was 
the manoeuvre, it was evident she had not waited to 
take up her anchor, but had cut the cable ! So said the 
people of the Pandora. 

The mate appeared to urge some desperate course 
upon his superior. His words were — as I heard 
them : — 

“We can’t pass her; — it’s no use, by ! The 

other ’s our only chance, — the tide ’s well in, — there ’ll 
be no danger.” 

“ Try it, then ! ” was the captain’s reply; “ we ’ll be 

taken anyhow if we don’t, and, by , I ’d rather go 

to pieces on a reef than be taken by this bloody .” 

The blasphemous dialogue ended, and the mate hur- 
ried off to give some directions to the crew. 

I knew not what they meant to do, but in a few mo- 
ments after I observed that the Pandora suddenly 
changed her course and steered direct for the cutter ! * 
One would have thought she was going to run ri«ht 
down upon the latter, as if to ride over her, or have a 
shot from her bow-ports ; and no doubt the war-ship was 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


231 


astonished at the manoeuvre, as were many of the slav- 
er’s own crew. 

The mate, however, who had counselled this move- 
ment, had a method in his madness. It was not his in- 
tention to rush upon destruction so certain as that would 
have been ; and before the Pandora had sailed three 
cables’ length in its new direction, she was seen to tack 
round, till the wind lay upon her beam and her bow- 
sprit once more pointed towards the land ! 

This manoeuvre was still a mystery to most of the 
slaver’s crew, who, of course, acted only in obedience to 
orders. There were a few of them, however, in the 
confidence of their officers, who knew the intention. 

The cruiser evidently did not. No doubt the idea of 
her commander was, that the barque was making back 
for the river, for towards that point was she now head- 
ing. Seeing that she could not escape out to sea, she 
was giving up the attempt, and her crew were now re- 
solved in running the vessel either into the river again, 
or ashore anywhere, with the design of abandoning her 
and making their escape in the boats. Thus only could 
the cutter’s commander interpret the strange manoeuvre 
of the barque. He never suspected a ruse , for there 
seemed no chance of effecting one. But the cutter’s 
commander was mistaken. A ruse was intended, and, 
in less than twenty minutes after, was carried out before 
the commander’s eyes, no doubt to his astonishment and 
chagrin. If the slave-captain and his assistant lacked 
humanity, they were not deficient in seamanship, and 
their superior knowledge of the coast now gave them 
the advantage. 


232 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


As soon as it was perceived that the slaver had tacked 
and was heading back towards the river, the cruiser also 
changed her course and followed after. Of course the 
latter made all speed, in full expectation of either cap- 
turing the barque at once, or chasing her into the river, 
where she would become an easy prey. The only fear 
now among the cutter’s crew was, that the slaver’s would 
either scuttle the barque, or set fire to her on leaving ; 
and, with the thoughts of prize-money in their minds, 
this was their great source of apprehension. But they 
were determined to give no time either for scuttling or 
burning, and every hand on board the war-ship was 
exerting himself to produce speed. 

I have stated that there was a reef to leeward : it 
should rather be called a shoal, since it was a sort of 
muddy sand-bank formed by the current of the river, 
and running diagonally into the sea for a long distance, 
— a sort of low peninsula. Now this sand-bank, where 
it joined the land, was usually covered with water, and, 
during full tides, a good-sized ship might cross over the 
miniature isthmus, and get out to sea through the long 
reach of water between the sand-bank and the shore. 
It was only at high tide that this could be done, with a 
vessel drawing any considerable depth of water. 

For some ten minutes had the chase continued, — one 
vessel following directly in the wake of the other. The 
barque was now close in to the land, and as if about to 
enter the river’s mouth, while the cutter was a half- 
mile astern, and just opposite the longitudinal edge of 
the shoal. 

At this moment the slaver let slip her lee-braces, — > 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


233 


her head came round till the wind was right astern, and 
she stood right in behind the reef. It was a moment of 
anxiety among her crew. In another instant she would 
strike or go free. In another instant she would be bilg- 
ing helplessly among the sands of Africa, or would be 
on her course free and unimpeded for the shores of 
America ! • 

This time the triumph was for the wicked. The 
barque scraped the sand upon the bottom, but passed 
safely across. The crisis was over, and the hoarse 
huzza of that ruffian crew announced the victory ! 

Farther pursuit was useless. The cutter was still 
climbing along the edge of the sandy shoal, — slowly, 
for wind and tide were against her, while the barque, 
with all sail set, was scudding down the opposite side 
at the rate of twelve knots an hour ! 

Shots were fired from the cruiser’s guns, but with 
little effect, — a broken spar and a rope or two cut in 
the rigging were easily set to rights ; and before the 
cutter could wear and get out to sea the slave-ship was 
far, far away towards the rim of the horizon ! 


20 * 


234 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER XL. 


Op the cutter we never saw more. When the sun 
rose there was no sail in sight, and the slaver, alone 
upon the ocean, was standing upon her westward course, 
under a soft gentle breeze and a cloud of sail. No doubt 
the cutter had abandoned the chase near the coast, — for 
her former experience had taught her, that under such 
a light wind she was no match for the barque. She 
saw that the latter had escaped, — that it would be use- 
less to follow her out into the Atlantic, — and she was 
constrained, therefore, to go in search of other slavers 
that might prove less fleet than the Pandora. Under 
these circumstances the chase was abandoned, and the 
barque was now free to traverse the wide Atlantic Ocean, 
and deliver her human cargo on the Brazilian shores. 
It would be a mere accident if she met with further in- 
terruption. Possibly, an English man-o’-war of the 
South American squadron might yet overhaul her ; but 
far more likely she would find her way into some quiet 
little Brazilian harbor, — or into Cuba, if she preferred 
it, — where she would be entirely welcome, and where 
her owner would find not the least difficulty in disposing 
of his five hundred “ bales,” or ten times the number if 
he had had them. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


235 


This then was the probable destiny of the Pandora. 
Her voyage was to be a success ; five hundred more 
unfortunate beings were to swell the ranks of slavery, — 
her captain would be enriched, — her crew would re- 
ceive bounty and live for a time in riotous debauchery, 
— and all this at the expense of eyery right of human- 
ity, — every principle of morality. 

What cared they for this, either captain or crew? 
They knew that governments winked at their transgres- 
sions, — that some openly approved of them ; some of 
these rough fellows were even intelligent enough to 
know, that the apparently earnest endeavors on the part 
of the government of Great Britain to suppress slavery 
and the slave-trade were only mock-earnest after all, — - 
a mere political pretence,' — a ruse against the repub- 
licanism of America. Yes ; some of these rough fel- 
lows knew it to be sham, — knew, too, that the sums 
annually expended by Great Britain on the barbaric 
luxuries of an idle court would have been sufficient to 
have stopped slave-dealing over the whole world, — but 
that, instead, this profuse waste only created slaves, — 
white slaves, and a far greater number than all the 
blacks that ever crossed the Atlantic. Yes ; many of 
these rough fellows had wit enough to understand such 
matters ; and it is, therefore, less to be wondered at that 
they should fall into this life of reckless outlawry. More- 
over, success once obtained, there would be no outlaws 
on the farther side. The rich skipper would take rank 
among merchant-princes there. He would go into the 
best -company, — and be well entertained. No matter 
th»v ^i s hand was stained with blood and his brow 


236 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


stamped with guilt. Kings, princes, and emperors of 
our day are similarly branded ; but for all that, the dain- 
ty white hand of woman is contented to grasp theirs in 
the cordial embrace of amity and approval. With such 
high examples before the world, no wonder there are 
slavers, — no wonder there should be pirates. It is 
only singular there are not more of them. 

Joyful and jolly were the crew of the Pandora, when 
they beheld the cutter hull down upon the horizon, and 
saw that she abandoned the chase. Their labor would 
now be of the easiest kind, for a run across the Atlan- 
tic, from the Gulf of Guinea to the Brazils, is one of 
the easiest of voyages to the seaman. The trade-winds 
blow almost constantly in his favor. The trim vessel 
sweeps smoothly along, and the sails but rarely require 
shifting. It is more like floating with the current of 
some gentle stream, than making way across the broad 
billowy bosom of the Atlantic. 

Alas ! smoothly as we ran, it was far from being a 
pleasant period of existence to me. I was called upon 
to witness a scene of constant suffering ; daily — ay, 
hourly — my heart was wrung with pain, for there 
was not an hour in which some agonizing spectacle 
did not transpire among the wretched denizens of the 
“ half-deck.” 

I need not here describe the ordinary sufferings of 
the slave-ship. They are recorded in many books ; 
and I believe the most heart-rending tales that have 
been told are not a whit exaggerated. My own experi- 
ence convinces me that most of them are within the 
boundaries of truth. On board the Pandora these poor 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


237 


wretches were treated as is usual on other slave-vessels. 
They were kept below, close packed and without any 
accommodation as to sleeping, or even for lying down. 
They were obliged to huddle together and lie over one 
another ! They had not even space enough to be all 
seated at one time ; and the air which they were com- 
pelled to breathe was foul and exhausted of all healthy 
principle. They were fed and watered just as a farmer 
would provender his hogs or cattle ; and in fact they 
were treated in all respects as cattle are when trans- 
ported across the sea, — perhaps not quite so well as 
these. Even brutes would scarce have been used so 
cruelly. They were only permitted on deck four or 
five at a time, and only for a few minutes, after which 
they were forced without ceremony to plunge back into 
their loathsome quarters, and the merciless grating was 
shut down upon them. 

Over this stood a sentry with loaded musket and 
bayonet, — the latter of which was often called into 
requisition in the most wanton and cruel manner. The 
object was to awe the poor wretches into such fear as 
would paralyze all efforts at conspiracy or mutiny, for 
these are sometimes dreaded on board the slaver. 

Of course such treatment speedily produced its effect. 
In a few days a change was apparent upon both the 
faces and forms of the unfortunate victims. Their 
bodies became attenuated, their cheeks emaciated, and 
their eyes sunk far into their sockets. Their high 
cheek-bones rose higher, and gave to their features a 
gaunt, wolfish appearance that was hideous to behold ; 
while the sliming black departed from their complex- 


238 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


ions, and their skin assumed a whitish powdered appear- 
ance, as if they had been rolling in meal ! 

It was indeed an awful spectacle, this transformation 
of the image of God into what had more of the sem- 
blance of the Devil, — an awful spectacle ; and hourly 
was my heart wrung with grief and pain. 

Not so the crew of the Pandora. They ate and 
drank and were jolly all the way. They never even 
thought of the sufferings of the poor wretches below, 
whose groans often echoed their laughter. No, these 
blacks were but brutes, to be bought and sold, and as 
such did they in reality regard them. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


239 


CHAPTER XLI. 

I shall spare the reader many details of this voyage 
of the Pandora. There were but few incidents outside 
the vessel itself to break the monotony, — not even one 
sail was seen for two weeks after leaving the Gulf of 
Guinea. But there were incidents enough on board, 
many horrid ones, of which I shall spare the reader 
the details. 

One I must relate in all its particulars. It will be 
found to contain horrors enough for a thousand, which 
I would spare the reader if possible ; but by doing so 
my narrative must come to a sudden termination, since 
in this incident lies the continuation of my story. 

Incident is hardly the name for what I am about to 
relate. It was more than a mere occurrence ; it was 
a dread and awful calamity ; and in a retrospect of the 
events of my life, this is the one which rises upon my 
memory the saddest and darkest ; indeed, at the time of 
its occurrence it made upon my mind an impression so 
appalling, that it was a long while before I could think 
of anything else. Even now, long years after, the ter- 
rible drama I was witness of, and partly an actor in, is 
often passed in review before the eye of memory ; and 
its horrid scenes appear to me with all the painful viv- 
idness of reality. 


240 


HAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Listen, then ! and I shall make known the nature of 
this dread occurrence. 

As already stated, we had been about two weeks out 
to sea, with a favoring wind nearly all the time, and 
had arrived in mid-Atlantic, — that is, about half-way 
between Cape Palmas in Africa and the most easterly 
point of South America, — of course, therefore, we 
were many hundreds of miles from either shore. 

The breeze continued fair, for we were sailing under 
the southern trade-wind, and everything seemed to 
promise a quick passage to the coast of Brazil. I was 
myself gratified at our progress, for I looked upon every 
day as a week of misery, and every hour a day, not 
only to myself, but to the poor creatures who lived only 
in torments, and by these torments daily died. Not 
daily, but hourly I might almost say, were they dying ; 
and the plunge of their bodies, as they were uncere- 
moniously tumbled over the side, had become of as 
frequent occurrence as the ringing of the watch bells. 
Over the side were they pitched in all their ghastly 
nakedness, — just as a dead dog would have been 
thrown, — with not even a shot or a stone tied to them 
to sink their corpses below the surface of the water. 
On the contrary, many of their bodies, swollen in an 
unnatural manner after death, remained upon the sur- 
face of the sea, and could be seen in our wake bobbing 
up and down upon the waves that had been made by 
the keel of the vessel in her passage through the water ! 
Never for a very long period was this awful spectacle 
before our eyes. Though oft ?*epeated, it was usually a 
short scene, and ended in an abrupt strife among the 









RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


241 


monsters of the deep, amid the foam and spray flung 
aloft by the violent strokes of their tails, until a cloud 
seemed to rest over the spot, concealing the hideous 
struggle underneath. Then, as this cloud slowly set- 
tled away, it could be seen that a human form was no 
longer there, but in its place might be observed some 
mangled remains, with the sail-like fin of the shark 
projected above the surface or gliding rapidly through 
the water. 

This, at first, had been a painful spectacle to me, 
whilst, incredible to relate, it afforded only amusement 
to the crew of the Pandora. But in a short while, it 
had been so oft repeated that it ceased to interest them 
even as a momentary diversion ; and I — my heart 
growing, not hardened, I hope, but only practised to 
bear the pain — was less every day touched with the 
hideous spectacle. 

I had infinite opportunities of observing the habits of 
those sea-monsters, the sharks. Many of them, I have 
no doubt, had followed us all the way from the African 
coast, for there were several with whose aspect I had 
grown familiar, from having noticed them day after 
day. Indeed, several of them were marked by the 
cicatrices of old wounds, which probably they had 
received in encounters with antagonists of their own 
species, or in battles with some other voracious mon- 
sters* of the deep. By these scars was I enabled to 
distinguish more than one ; and I am certain they had 
followed us all the way, for I had noticed some of the 
marked individuals as we sailed out of the Gulf. I 
had observed, too, that there were several kinds of 


242 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


them, though the sailors took little notice of the dis- 
tinction, calling them all by their well-known charac- 
teristic name of “ sharks.” Indeed, my own observa- 
tions of them were not very minute or scientific. I 
had too much upon my mind, as well as upon my 
hands, to direct any thoughts beyond the boundaries 
of the vessel ; and it was only at intervals that I gave 
any attention to the sea or its finny inhabitants. One 
thing I could not help observing, and that was, that the 
number of the sharks had daily increased, and kept 
increasing ; and now, at the end of two weeks, they 
could be seen around the barque in dozens, — some- 
times gliding across her course, and sometimes running 
in the same direction, like a shoal of porpoises ! At 
other times they would be seen all around the vessel, 
looking up at her sides as though they would leap 
aboard, and glaring greedily with their eyes, like 
hungry dogs expecting a bone to be thrown them. 

To one not accustomed to it, it would have been a 
fearful sight ; but, along with the rest, I had grown so 
used to these demonstrations, that I could look upon 
them without the slightest feeling of concern. 

But to return to the relation of that fearful calamity 
I have promised to describe. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


243 


CHAPTER XLII. 


We were in the middle of the wide Atlantic, hun- 
dreds of miles from any land. Let this fact be re- 
membered. 

One morning I came ‘upon deck rather later than 
usual. Most generally I was awakened out of my 
sleep, and at a very early hour, by the thundering 
voice of the mate, and usually either with an oath or a 
rough shaking, — the latter always when the ruffian 
was near enough to administer it. 

On this particular morning, for what reason I could 
not divine, I was permitted to lie still undisturbed ; and 
taking advantage of the indulgence, and, indeed, over- 
powered by sleep, of which I never had enough, I lay 
still and slept on. 

It was considerably after daylight when I awoke. 
The sun was shining down into the forecastle, and lit 
up that little wooden chamber — which was at most 
times as dark as a dungeon — with unusual brilliancy ; 
and I could see distinctly every thing and every person 
in the place. Of the latter there were only two or 
three. The bright light gushing into my eyes told me 
that I had overslept myself, and that it was far past the 
hour at which I should have been on deck and at work. 
For this reason the first idea in my mind was, that I 
was in for a rope’s-ending from the mate, which Y 


244 


RAN A WaiT TO SEA. 


might expect as soon as I made my appearance on the 
quarter-deck. 

It was no use, however, to think of a dodging ” it. I 
should be certain to get it, sooner or later; and the 
sooner the better, thought I, since then the dread of it 
would be off my mind, and the thing would be over. 

Indulging in this view of the case, I slipped on my 
jacket and shoes, (these were the only portions of my 
dress I ever took off,) and, nerving myself for the ex- 
pected punishment, I sprawled up the ladder, and, 
emerging through the forecastle-hatch, stood upon deck. 

On reaching the deck I had an impression that 
something was wrong in the vessel ; indeed, I had al- 
ready some such impression before coming up. There 
were only two men below in the forecastle, — foreigners 
they were, — and they were conversing in their own 
language, which I did not understand ; but there was 
something in the expression of their faces that struck 
me forcibly. Both looked gloomy, though excited, and 
their gesticulations, as they talked with each other, led 
me to believe that they were discussing some serious 
event that had either happened, or was about to happen, 
to the Pandora. “ Perhaps,” thought I, catching hope 
with the thought, “ perhaps there is a sail in sight, — 
a man-of-war with a British flag ; perhaps the slaver is 
being chased.” 

I would have endeavored to communicate with the 
men, and ask them what had happened; but they 
chanced to be a brace of morose fellows who had 
always shown ill-will towards me, and I refrained 
from putting any questions to them. I should find 
out by going on deck ; and, my spirits somewhat light- 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


245 

ened by the conjecture I had formed, I sprang more 
cheerfully up the steps. 

As soon as I reached the deck my impressions were 
confirmed, though not my conjectures ; for almost the 
first thing that I did was to sweep the sea with my 
glance, turning all around as I looked. No sail was 
in sight. It was almost a perfect calm upon the 
water, and the sky was blue and cloudless. I could 
have seen a sail, had there been one, at the distance 
of many miles ; but neither sail nor spar appeared 
between the barque and the horizon’s verge. 

It was not that, then, that was creating the ex- 
citement aboard ; for I now saw that there was an 
excitement, and of no ordinary kind. 

Both mate and captain were upon the quarter- 
deck, storming and swearing, while sailors were hurry- 
ing to and fro, some plunging down the open hatch- 
ways, and some returning up them, with gloom and 
ghastly paleness upon their faces that indicated feel- 
ings of alarm and terror! 

I noticed several water-butts upon the deck, that 
had been brought freshly from the hold. Men were 
grouped around them, — some knocking out the bungs, 
and others with tin dippers suspended upon strings, 
plunging them into the holes, and apparently gauging 
the contents, or trying the water. 

One and all, however, appeared to take an interest 
in the operations, far above what they would have 
manifested in any ordinary labor of the vessel, and I 
could tell from their looks and gestures that some- 
thing very serious was on the tapis. What it was I 


246 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


could not guess. I fancied, however, that it was some- 
thing connected with the water. 

I became anxious to know the cause of this strange, 
sudden commotion. I looked for Brace, but could not 
see him. Most probably he was down below, in the 
hold where the water-butts were kept, — for this seemed 
to be the point of interest. I, therefore, left the fore- 
deck, and stepped forward to the main-hatchway. 

I was now close to the mate. He saw me, but took 
no notice of me. This of itself was strange enough, 
and I now felt positively convinced that some serious 
event had arisen, or was going to arise. What could it be 
that was thus to save me from the expected castigation ? 
Something of great import, — some dread danger ! 

I looked down tlje hatchway for Brace. I saw him 
below, far down in the bottom of the hold, busy among 
the great casks, rolling them over one another. There 
were others along with him, — some standing by, and 
some helping him. Like those on deck, all wore 
gloomy looks, that bespoke feelings of doubt mingled 
with apprehension. 

I could endure the suspense no longer. Only wait- 
ing till the mate turned away his head, I glided into 
the open hatchway, and descended first to the half- 
deck, and then down a ladder to the hold. 

I scrambled over the casks until I was close to my 
friend. I took hold of him by the sleeve to draw his 
attention. He turned round as I did so. 

“ What is it, Ben ? ” I inquired. 

“Ugly news, Will! ugly news!” 

“ What news ? ” 


“ The water he out ! ” 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


247 % 


CHAPTER XLIII. 


I was not so much affected by this laconic piece of 
intelligence, as I might have been had I known more 
of the sea ; and perhaps I should have regarded it still 
less, but for the gloomy glances and apprehensive air 
of those around me. I was not stunned by it at the 
first announcement ; but it was not long before I became 
sufficiently alive to the terrible meaning of those simple 
words, — “ The water be out.” 

Puzzled by the ungrammatical construction of the 
phrase, you are probably inquiring what it meant. I 
shall tell you. 

It meant that all the fresh water on board the Pan- 
dora had been used, — that the water-casks were empty, 
and that we were in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, 
with not the slightest chance of obtaining a fresh 
supply, — that it would be weeks before we could 
possibly reach land, — that, under the burning tropic 
sun that Avas shining constantly down upon us, one week 
would be enough for thirst to do its work ; but if any 
should survive that period, then a second week w T ould 
finish them, — in short, within two weeks one and all 
of us were doomed to perish ! Black slaves and white 
masters, tyrants and victims, the innocent and the 


248 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


guilty, must all succumb to the same fate, — every 
living thing on board the Pandora must die ! 

This then was the meaning of the four short words 
that were muttered so despondingly by the sailor. 
Words of dread import were they, a phrase of fatal 
meaning. 

I say that at first I did not clearly feel the full 
significance of the information given me by Brace ; but 
a very little reflection enabled me to comprehend it ; 
and I soon became as apprehensive as any of the 
others, and took as earnest a part in the investigation 
that was going forward. 

There was an investigation , and it was about this 
the crew of the Pandora were engaged. It was not 
yet clearly made out that the casks were empty. In 
fact they were not, — not half of them were so ; and if 
it had been a simple question of whether empty or full, 
it could have been decided at once. More than half of 
them were full, — full to the very bung ! 

But of what were they full ? That was the serious 
question. Of fresh water? No. The appalling dis- 
covery that had been made was, that the water within 
them was salt ! in fact, water out of the sea itself, salt 
as brine ! 

This was indeed a fearful discovery ; but it was 
easily explained. It was known from the beginning 
that these butts had been filled with salt water, — to 
serve as ballast on the out voyage from England ; and 
the intention had been to empty them all into the 
African river and substitute fresh water instead. It 
appeared now that this had only been partially done ! 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


249 


Various explanations were offered for the dangerous 
neglect. Neither captain nor mate had superintended 
the duty. Both had been too busy in bartering and 
carousing with King Dingo Bingo, and his boon com- 
panions, — and the irresponsible hands who had been 
set about the work were half-drunk while executing it ; 
many of the casks that had been emptied of the sea- 
water were found to have been only partially refilled ; 
and it was also discovered that more than half of the 
others had never been emptied at all! Some of the 
crew alleged that others had told them, that these 
already contained fresh water, — that it would be no 
use bothering about them, — while the men who were 
named as having given this assurance now stoutly denied 
it. Mutual recriminations took place, — the lie was 
given and returned, — filthy language was used pro- 
fusely ; and, what with the quarrelling of the men, and 
the shouting and swearing of the officers, a scene was 
carried on that might have rivalled an Irish row in the 
infernal regions. 

The principal reason why such a culpable error had 
been committed, — and this all hands knew, — had 
been the appearance of the cruiser. She had caught 
them at their work, and suddenly put a stop to it. 

Had she not arrived, it is probable enough that the 
men — however idle and drunken — would have fin- 
ished their work and provided water enough for the 
voyage ; but the unexpected appearance of the war-ship 
had driven all ideas of the water-casks out of their 
heads ; and they had thought only of shipping the 
“ freight ” and getting out of the river as speedily as 
possible. 


250 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


In reality the skipper was the man answerable for 
the whole misfortune. He had allowed no time to 
complete the filling of the casks ; and, indeed, had he 
done so, he would never have set sail, but must have 
lost both his barque and his cargo in the river. 

It is probable enough he had never thought of the 
other horn of the dilemma ; indeed, it is certain he had 
not, — else he would long before have discovered the 
shortness of his supply, and taken some means to remedy 
it. No means had been used either to provide more 
water, or to economize what there was. Neither crew 
nor cargo had been upon rations since the beginning of 
the voyage ; water had been dealt out to all as freely 
and lavishly as if the ocean itself had been a fresh- 
water lake. 

I watched the investigation with painful forebodings. 
I waited, as patiently as I could, for the result. 

The report was at length delivered in presence of 
the whole crew. Its effect was like that of an electric 
shock upon all of them. There were hut two casks on 
hoard that contained fresh water , and these were only 
half-full! 


V 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


261 


CHAPTER X L I V . 


Yes, — two half-casks, or one whole one — in all, 
about one hundred gallons of fresh water — to serve for 
a crew of forty white men and a cargo of five hundred 
black ones ; to serve them for weeks ! Why, it would 
not be a single day’s allowance, — far less, indeed, — it 
would scarce give each of them a drink ! 

I have said, that the announcement as to the quanti- 
ty of water remaining produced upon the crew a very 
marked effect. Up to this time they had been in a state 
of gloomy apprehension, — still not without hope that 
among the many casks, whose weight proclaimed them 
full, they would find a few containing fresh water. All 
had now been carefully examined. Every bung had 
been taken out, and the contents tasted ; but in every 
case disappointment was the result. Nothing but the 
bitter brine of the sea was found inside. 

Every one of them had been examined and tried by 
several of the crew, — doubt and apprehension were at 
an end. The truth had now been reached, was known 
to a certainty by all, — and the result was a general 
paroxysm of despair. 

Rage, too, freely exhibited itself. Some, who consid- 
ered themselves innocent of having brought about this 


252 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


dilemma, accused and recriminated those who were re- 
sponsible for it ; and some were bold enough openly to 
charge the captain and mate with the neglect. Muti- 
nous language was freely used, threats uttered aloud, 
and for a while all discipline appeared to have departed 
from the ship. 

After a long time spent in stormy altercation and the 
profuse exchange of oaths and menaces, the angry tone 
died away, and all parties began to assume a more 
pacific bearing towards each other. The common dan- 
ger made them friends again, or at all events put a stop 
to their useless hostility ; and at length, calming down 
to greater moderation, each proceeded to offer sugges- 
tions, or listen to them, about what measures should be 
adopted under the circumstances. 

Of course, the first idea was, that the water should 
from this time forth be measured out : but the question 
was, how much at a time ? and how often should the 
rations be issued ? This required a nice calculation to 
be made ; and in this calculation all had the greatest 
interest. If too large a quantity were to be allowed 
daily, then the stock might be exhausted before relief 
should be near, and they must perish all the same. 
How long would a hundred gallons last ? and at what 
rate might they use it ? These were the two questions 
of importance. 

These calculations were easy enough. There were 
just forty of the crew, — officers included, — and these 
last were now to be put on equal rations with the rest ; 
for, in this crisis of peril, the government of the Pandora 
had suddenly assumed the form of a republic. Both 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


253 


captain and mate had lost their authority, and hereafter 
everything was to be conducted on the commonwealth 
system, — share and share alike. 

There were forty then in all, and, as near as could be 
ascertained, about one hundred gallons of water. 

After all, the prospect was not so bad, — so thought 
they, as they hurriedly ran over the calculation. One 
hundred gallons to forty men would* be two and a half 
gallons, or twenty pints, to each man, — which would 
give a pint a day for twenty days, and upon a pint a 
day they could subsist. In twenty days, and less time 
than that, they were confident of coming within sight of 
land. Even should they not reach a haven before the 
twenty days were expired, — should they be delayed by 
calms, or contrary winds, they might reduce the ration 
still lower, and by so doing extend the time. Half a 
pint a day would enable them to exist ; and even far 
less in case of extreme necessity. After all, their pros- 
pect was not so perilous as they had at first judged it to 
be, and they began to recover from the shock which 
they had received, — for on the announcement that 
there was only one hundred gallons left, the quantity 
had appeared as nothing to them, accustomed as they 
had been to drinking and wasting that much daily. 
The calculation, however, showed that with this quan- 
tity they might make shift without any great depriva- 
tion, until land, or perhaps a ship, might appear in sight. 

With regard to the latter contingency, they had al- 
ready formed a purpose. If any ship came in view, — 
excepting, of course, a ship of war, — they had come to 
the determination to chase and board her ; and if a sup- 
22 


254 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


ply of water was denied them, they would take it from 
the vessel nolens volens. Perhaps even more than 
water, — for both captain and crew were now so despe- 
rate that they would not have stuck at anything ; very 
little provocation would have transformed the slaver into 
a pirate. 

Such were the views of the Pandora’s crew, and such 
their determinations in regard to the use of the water. 
Each man was to be allowed a pint per diem ; and, in 
case of any obstruction that might prolong the voyage, 
the ration was to be reduced still lower, — even to a 
single glass a day, if this should become necessary. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


255 


CHAPTER XL V. 


During- all these deliberations not one word was 
said about the five hundred unfortunate wretches be- 
tween decks ! It is a question whether even a thought 
was spent upon them, except by myself, perhaps by 
Ben Brace, and most likely the captain of the Pan- 
dora. But if the skipper thought of them, it was from 
no motives of humanity. Profit and loss were the only 
considerations that had any interest for him, and if he 
was thinking of the poor creatures with regret, it was 
not any regret for the horrid fate they were likely to 
meet with, but solely on account of the pecuniary loss 
he would sustain by their destruction ! 

I feel certain that, up to the moment when their 
future plans had been fully discussed and agreed upon, 
not one of that reckless crew had given thought to the 
situation of the blacks. Had these human beings been 
so many head of cattle, they could not have entered 
less into the calculations that had been made ; for they 
were not considered at all. Not one drop of water had 
been apportioned to their use. No suggestion of such 
a thing had been offered, — it would have been ridi- 
culed as preposterous. 

It was only after everything had been settled, that 
mention was made of them. Then a rough fellow cried 
out, in a tone of mock surprise, that smacked of a dis- 


256 


RAN AWAY TO SKA. 


gusting levity : “ Thunder an’ ’oun’s ! what ’s to be 
done with the niggers?” 

“ Ay, ay,” shouted several, in a breath ; “ what rs 
to be done with ’em ? There ’s no water for them, — 
that ’s sartin.” 

“ Why, what can be done ? ” responded an inhuman 
monster. “ Chuck ’em overboard ! ” 

“ Dunder an’ blitz ! ” exclaimed a ferocious German, 
who appeared pleased with the idea; “dhat is de 
besht blan, — wees not can do petter dhan to glear 
’em out from de sheep.” 

“ Pe Gar/” cried the Frenchman,. Le Gros, “it be 
von great big drown, — von grand splash in ze vater ! 
Sacr-r-r-e ! ” 

I cannot describe the feelings I had in listening to 
this conversation. These men were actually serious, 
and yet jesting. It is almost too horrid to be credible, 
and yet it is true ! 

But they were serious, — I knew they were, — and 
I expected every minute to hear that this horrible 
suggestion was adopted, and that the blacks were to 
be thrown overboard ! 

But the villains were not unanimous ; and for a 
length of time they continued to discuss the question 
in the same half-serious, half-jocular way. It was 
awful to listen to that inhuman debate ! 

The slave-captain’s wishes, however, were opposed 
to throwing his cargo overboard; and, notwithstand- 
ing the mutinous disposition of the men, he had still 
authority enough to carry the point. He was obliged, 
however, to humiliate himself by resorting to argument. 
His speech was characteristic ; and throughout the whole 


RAN AWAY TO SKA. 


257 


of it, there was not one word about humanity. lie 
alleged that the niggers could only die, anyhow, and 
a few days could make no difference to them. Neither 
could it signify to them (the crew) whether the blacks 
died of thirst or by drowning. They could throw 
them overboard, after the breath was out of them, all 
the same. But some of them might live it out. He 
had known niggers to stand it a long while without 
water, — they could hold out much longer than white 
men, — for in this respect they resembled the ostriches, 
camels, and other animals of their own country, that 
could go for whole weeks without drinking ! No doubt 
many of them would die, and therefore be lost to him ; 
but they would not die if they could help if, and there 
were still the chances that a good many would stick it 
out (these were the captain’s words) till they had made 
land, or overhauled some vessel ; and though they 
might be 'pretty far gone (another phrase of the speak- 
er), a drink of water would set their stomachs all right 
again. So ran the ruffian speech. 

He further proceeded to point out to his audience 
the destitute condition that he and they would be in, 
should they reach the Brazilian coast without a cargo. 
There would be no bounty, — no spending-money, — 
nothing; whereas, if they could only get there with 
even a portion of the negroes alive, — even one out 
of five (a hundred out of the whole lot), — there would 
still be a large sum realized ; and he promised that he 
would be liberal to all hands. 

It was absurd, therefore, to talk of flinging the cargo 
overboard. They could do no harm as they were; 

22 * 


258 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


there could arise no danger, since they would keep the 
blacks securely under hatches ; and therefore, in every 
way it was better to let these hold out as long as they 
could, and take chance of bringing some of them to a 
market. Such was the skipper’s speech; and I have 
followed his phraseology as nearly as I remember it. 
It was an awful harangue, and my heart sickened within 
me as I listened to it. 

Meanwhile, the ill-starred victims who were the sub- 
ject of these deliberations were, happily for themselves, 
still ignorant of the horrid fate with which they were 
threatened. A few of them, whose gaunt faces looked 
up through the grating, may have noticed that something 
was amiss ; but, ignorant both of the language and ways 
of their tyrant jailers, they could not possibly have 
known the danger in which their lives were now placed. 

Alas ! alas ! they would soon learn, — too soon. Soon 
would they experience the agony of thirst ; soon would 
they feel its horrid cravings. 

Even at that moment was it drawing upon them ; 
even then were they crying for water, — for, in con- 
sequence of the discovery that had been made, their 
morning’s allowance had not yet been served to them ; 
and water was always the thing they seemed most to 
covet and desire. Its scarcity was to them their great' 
est grief. Even at that moment, as I passed the hatch- 
way, I could hear them calling for “water, — water,” 
some in their native tongue, and others — in hopes of 
being better understood — in that language best known 
along the African coast, — the Portuguese, — repeat- 
ing the word, “ Agoa ! agoa ! ” 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


2 50 


CHAPTER XLVI. 


Unhappy beings ! I shuddered as I reflected on what 
was before them. They were to endure thirst in all its 
gradations. — from the simple, scarce painful longing 
for water — which most of them already felt — to the 
extremest agony and torture which that appetite can in- 
flict. But a few days before, I had myself experienced 
thirst ; but what signified that compared to what they 
would be compelled to endure ? Simply nothing, — a 
mere foretaste, that enabled me to judge how terribly 
painful thirst may become. Yes; I shuddered as I 
reflected on what was before them ! 

Little did I dream how short was to be the period of 
their endurance. Little thought I, as I paced along 
the deck and listened to their cries for water, that their 
sufferings from thirst would soon be at an end. 

It was not their destiny to die from the want of 
water. Alas ! a far more horrible doom was in store 
for them, — a doom that I almost shudder to recount. 

As the day advanced, their cries for water — “ Agoa ! 
agoa ! ” — became more frequent and plaintive. There 
were some who shouted in anger. Wondering why 
they had been denied their customary allowance, there 
were some who fancied it arose either from neglect on 
the part of their white tyrants, — whom they saw mov- 


2G0 


11AN AWAY TO SEA. 


ing about perfectly indifferent to their entreaties, — or 
else from some capricious cruelty to torture and punish 
them ! It is hard to say what might have been their 
imaginings ; but many of them exhibited symptoms of 
fury amounting almost to frenzy. They approached the 
grating with gestures of menace, and endeavored by 
main strength to force the strong woodwork , from oil’ 
the hatch. Some gnashed their teeth and frothed at 
the lips ; beating their breasts with clenched fists, and 
yelling their native war-cries, until their voices echoed 
far over the waters ! 

To all these demonstrations the crew of the Pandora 
paid no heed, — except that two sentries instead of one 
were placed over the hatchway, where the male portion 
of the slaves were confined. This precaution was 
taken, because it was now deemed possible that the 
negroes might make their way upon deck ; and should 
they succeed in doing so in their infuriated state, woe 
to the white men who had hitherto ruled them ! 

Both sticks and bayonets were used freely upon the 
frantic creatures, until the carpenter with ready tools 
had strengthened the grating and battened it down, be- 
yond the possibility of its being raised up, or broken, 
by those who were striving underneath. 

What added to the sufferings of the slaves, as also to 
the apprehension of the Pandora’s crew, was that the 
wind had suddenly ceased, and it had fallen to a dead 
calm. 

The heat of the sun, no longer fanned by the slight- 
est breeze, had grown intolerable. The pitch melted 
upon the ropes and in the seams of the deck ; and 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


261 


every article, whether of hemp, wood, or iron, was as 
hot as if taken out of a fire. We had arrived in that 
part of the Atlantic Ocean known among Spanish sea- 
men as the “ horse latitudes,” because that there, during 
the early days of Spanish adventure, vessels often got 
becalmed, and their cargoes of* horses, dying of the 
heat, were thrown overboard by wholesale. This is 
one of the explanations given for the singular appella- 
tion, though others have been assigned. 

Into the “horse latitudes,” then, had the Pandora 
found her way ; and the complete calm into which the 
atmosphere had all at once fallen was not only a source 
of suffering to all on board, but to the sailors an object 
of new apprehension. 

On first discovering the shortness of the supply of 
water, a calm sea was the very thing they had most 
dreaded. A storm they feared not to encounter. 
Through that — even though the wind were dead ahead 
— they could still make way ; but in a calm they could 
do nothing but lie quiet upon the hot bosom of the sleep- 
ing ocean, wasting their days and hours, — wasting 
what was now more precious than all, their scanty 
supply of water. 

One and all were terrified at the prospect. They 
were all men who had made many a trip across the line, 
and had run the torrid zone both eastward and west- 
ward. They could read well the indications of the sky ; 
and from its present appearance most of them foresaw, 
and were not slow to foretell, a long continued calm. 
It might last a week, perhaps twice or three times as 
long. Sometimes there is a month of such windless 


262 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


weather in these latitudes. If it continued only for the 
shortest of these periods, then, indeed, would they be in 
danger, and no wonder they were freshly apprehensive. 

As the sun went down, his disc appeared red and 
fiery. There was not a cloud in the sky, — not a curl 
upon the sea. 

It was the last time that sun ever shone upon the 
Pandora ; when morning came, that bad, but beautiful 
barque, was a wreck upon the sea, — a field of floating 
fragments ! 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


263 


CHAPTER XL V II . 

You desire an explanation ? You wish to know how 
the Pandora was destroyed ? 

In the closing passages of the preceding chapter, I 
ran ahead of my narrative. I shall now return to it. 

The night came down still, but not silent; at least 
not silent on board the slave-ship. The cries of the ill- 
fated beings below still loaded the air, — their voices 
growing hoarser and hoarser. The ruffians might cage 
their bodies, but they could not confine their tongues ; 
and ever and anon rose that awful din, pealing along 
the decks, and echoing far out over the still bosom of 
the waters. 

It seemed at length to grow unendurable, even to the 
men ; and those who had before advocated throwing 
the slaves overboard, once more proposed adopting this 
course. The unexpected obstruction from the calm 
now added force to their arguments. They alleged 
that there was no chance of the niggers holding out. 
They would all be dead in a couple of days, — by suf- 
focation as well as thirst, — and why not settle the busi- 
ness at once ? They had now to look out sharply for 
their own lives, and better they should not be bothered 
any longer with these squalling brutes. (This was lit- 
erally the language of one of those who advocated the 


264 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


drowning of them.) It was enough to drive a man 
mad to hear them, and it would be only mercy to them 
(much the ruffian cared for mercy) to make short work 
of it, and then the poor devils would have it over at 
once. This was the compassionate speech of one. 

Another followed in a like strain, and said, interroga- 
tively, “ After all, what did it amount to ? The cargo 
was not such a great matter so long as the ship was 
safe ? What signified all the niggers had cost ? What 
they might fetch was another matter ; but a man could 
not call that a loss which he had never had ; and, there- 
fore, all the loss the skipper should sustain would be 
the original outlay. It was n’t a million. He would 
soon repair the damage. Once they got the casks filled, 
they could return to Africa, and King Dingo was the 
man to find them a fresh cargo. Perhaps' he would let 
them have it on credit, if they could n’t do better ” (at 
this improbability several laughed) ; “ but the skipper 
need not go a begging for credit. He was not so easily 
broken up as that came to. If he himself was short, 
he had friends in Brazil, — ay, and in Portsmouth too, 
— who would soon find him the rhino.” 

The speech of this able logician turned the scale and 
settled the question ; and, despite the protestations and 
entreaties of the slave-captain and one or two others, it 
was decided that the negroes should he thrown over- 
hoard ! 

A few minutes were now given to a discussion as to 
the mode of effecting this purpose ; and it was finally 
agreed that the best way would be to remove a single 
bar from the grating, — so that only one of the victims 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


2G5 


could come up at a time, — and then, taking each aft 
out of sight of the hatchway, so that they might not 
be seen by the others, to seize one after another and 
cast them into the sea, whence there would be no fear 
of their returning. Doubtless many of them could not 
swim a stroke, and those that could would not swim 
long, amidst that multitude of voracious sharks that 
were beating around the barque ! 

The ruse of thus successively destroying the wretched 
victims, without making known to their companions be- 
low, originated in no ideas of mercy, — it was a thought 
that sprang from simple convenience. The monsters 
knew that if those below were to get wind of the fate 
that awaited them above, they would no longer come 
on deck ; and to have gone down amongst them to bring 
them up would have given trouble, and might have 
been attended with danger. 

It was heart-breaking to listen to the details of their 
plan, and know that I could neither obstruct nor pre- 
vent it. Had I put in my voice, either to appeal or 
protect the unfortunates, it is likely enough I should 
have been myself the first mor«el given to the sharks. 
I could do naught but suffer in silence. 

Indeed, I am not sure, had it been in my power at 
that moment to prevent them from carrying out their 
design, whether it would have been right to interfere. 
Clearly it would not have served the cause of humanity. 
A death of some kind was certainly in store for these 
ill-starred beings, — either a slow, lingering death by 
the torture of thirst, or one more rapid and far less 
cruel, such as that they were about to undergo. It 
23 


266 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


might have been humanity to leave the ruffians to carry 
out their intent, and shorten the sufferings of their black 
victims by the easier death of drowning. 

I had such a reflection at the moment, but I had no 
time to dwell upon it, for just then a rush of men 
towards the slave-hatchway told me that the monsters 
were actually on the way to carry out their diabolical 
purpose / 

They were on their way, and would have proceeded 
in their intent. The carpenter was there with his axe 
to strike off one of the bars of the grating, — he had 
already given a blow on the batten, another would have 
been enough, — and then the horrid scene would have 
begun ; but at that moment a cry came from the after- 
part of the vessel that caused the carpenter to suspend 
his work, and look up in dismay. Those who surround- 
ed him were startled as well as he, and all looked aft 
with terror painted in their faces. One and all were 
terrified by that cry, and no wonder they were, — it 
was the cry of u fire ! ” The ship was on jire ! 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


267 


CHAPTER XL VIII. 

At this cry all hands rushed toward the after-part of 
the vessel. I ran with the rest. 

On reaching the quarter-deck we found the black 
cook, “ Snowball,” in the hands of the captain and mate, 
who were beating him with thick ropes, and causing 
him to u sing out ” at the top of his voice. Both were 
excited and angry, — swearing loudly as they struck 
the blows, — and already the man’s back exhibited the 
keenness of their vengeance. 

Some of the sailors — still apprehensive about the- 
ory of fire which they had heard — demanded an ex- 
planation, which was immediately given. “ Snowball ” 
had gone down to the store-room under the main-cabin, 
— for the purpose of drawing brandy from a large 
cask of this spirit that was kept there. The only 
access to the store-room was through a small hatch in 
the floor of the cabin itself ; and, as it was bulk-headed 
off from the rest of the hold, of course the place was 
quite dark. For this reason the cook had carried with 
him, as he always did on such occasions, a lighted 
candle. 

It was not clearly explained how he had misman- 
aged, — for the black as well as most of the crew of 
the Pandora were, ever since the discovery about the 


2G8 


RAN AWAY TO SKA. 


water, in a state of half-intoxication. Even at that 
moment it was evident that both mate and captain were 
nearly drunk, and gave but half-coherent replies to the 
eager inquiries of the men, — who were still under 
apprehensions from the cries of fire that had summoned 
them aft. 

The accident was afterwards explained by “ Snow- 
ball ” himself. It appeared that the brandy-cask was 
without a regular tap, or stopcock, and that the cook 
was in the habit of drawing the liquor through the 
bunghole, by means of an ordinary dipper. Somehow 
or other, — of course through the black’s drunken neg- 
ligence, — the burning candle had slipped from his 
fingers, and dropped right into the bunghole ; and, 
quick as a flash, the spirit had caught fire, and smoke 
and flame issued in volumes through the hole. 

At first the cook, dreading chastisement, resolved 
not to make any alarm ; but, coming on deck, provided 
himself as quickly as he could with a bucket of water. 
With this he returned, and, pouring the water into the 
cask, endeavored by such means to stifle the flames. 
It was all to no purpose, — the blue blaze flickered 
upward as before, — each instant becoming stronger, as 
the brandy itself grew hotter and more of the spirit 
caught the fire. 

It appeared that the cook had made several journeys 
back and forward from the store-room to the deck, 
before confessing to what had occurred, or warning 
any one of the peril in which the vessel was placed. 

At length, however, his frequent passing to and fro 
with the water-bucket attracted the attention of the 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


269 


mate ; and then the discovery was made that the brandy 
was on fire ; for the black was now forced to confess 
the truth. 

Then it was that the cry of fire was raised which 
had called the crew away from their demon purpose. 

From the behavior of the captain and his mate, it 
might have been supposed that the fire had been 
extinguished; and, for a time, such was the belief. 
Surely, before setting on to belabor the culprit as they 
were doing, they had seen that the fire was out ? Such 
would have been the natural conclusion, and so every 
one judged. It soon came out that they judged wrongly. 
The two officers were half-mad with drink and rage ; 
and, without attempting to get the fire under, they had 
set upon the black and were expending their anger in 
blows, while the latter kept howling at the top of his 
voice, mingling with his cries for mercy the more 
startling cry of “ fire ! ” It was this that had so sud- 
denly alarmed the crew. 

Was the fire out? or was it still burning? These 
were the questions that passed from mouth to mouth in 
quick and apprehensive utterance. 

As soon as it was ascertained where it had occurred, 
a rush was made into the cabin, — the men crowding 
together through the entrance, and treading upon one 
another’s heels in their haste to be assured of the truth 
and relieved of the terrible suspense, — for there is no 
calamity on board a ship so much dreaded as fire. 

The suspense of the Pandora’s crew was not of long 
duration. It became certainty, — a certainty that the 
fire was not yet extinguished ! On entering the cabin, 
23 * 


270 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


they saw this at a glance. Thick sulphureous smoke 
was rising through the open hatchway, and the cabin 
was already filled with it. There must be fire to pro- 
duce such a smoke, and fire still alive and active, for 
it was not the smoke of a fire that had been lately 
extinguished ! No ; it was still alive, — still burning, 
still spreading and increasing ! That was evident to 
all as soon as they entered the cabin, and saw the 
smoke issuing up through the hatchway. 

But if there remained any doubt on the mind of any 
one it was soon removed ; for at that moment a loud 
explosion was heard in the store-room below, — like a 
blank-shot or the bursting of a steam-boiler, — and, 
almost simultaneous with the report, a gush of thick 
vapor, minuted with blue flame, came rushing up the 
hatchway r 


RAN AW AY TO SEA. 


271 


CHAPTER XLIX. 


It needed no conjurer to explain that report. E very- 
one knew what it meant. It was caused by the ex- 
ploding of the strong iron-bound cask, — burst open by 
the gas engendered by the fire within. Of course the 
spirit was now spilled over the floor of the store-room 
and everywhere on fire ; so that every combustible 
article within reach — and of these there were many 
— would soon catch the flame. There were dry 
barrels of biscuits, and quantities of bacon, hams, with 
lard, oil, and butter. It was remembered that there 
was a barrel of pitch, too, close to where the brandy- 
cask had been kept. All these would catch freely and 
burn rapidly and readily, — especially the barrel of 
pitch, the head of which was open. It was thought 
there was no gunpowder, — for, although there had 
been a large quantity of coarse blasting-powder aboard^ 
it was part of the original freight, and had all been 
delivered to King Dingo Bingo in exchange for the 
slaves. So at least was it supposed at the time, and 
this hypothesis served a useful purpose, — since it 
enabled the crew to act with more coolness than they 
would otherwise have done. There is no situation more 
calculated to destroy presence of mind than to be 
aboard a ship on fire, and to know that somewhere 
among the flames there is a barrel of powder. 


272 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


Of course the crew of the Pandora did not stand idle 
or inactive. They ran in every direction in search of 
means to extinguish the fire. Buckets were collected 
from all parts of the deck, and water was procured 
from the pumps and over the sides. This was heaved 
down the hatchway of the store-room, — bucketful after 
bucketful, — but apparently without effecting any good 
purpose. Still the flames raged and the water did not 
reach them ; at all events, it failed to extinguish them. 

Of course no one dared venture below. The smoke 
and fire forbade it, — any attempt to go down would 
have been a rash sacrifice of life, and no one thought of 
making it. 

For nearly ten minutes the men continued to draw 
water, and dash it in bucketsful down the hatchway ; 
but all to no purpose. The fire gained strength. The 
smoke grew thicker, and hotter, from the pitch and 
other combustible substances that had now evidently 
caught the flames. It poured up in vast volumes till 
the cabin became filled. It was no longer possible to 
approach the hatchway, no longer possible even to 
enter the cabin. One or two who ventured in were 
half stifled before they had gone six feet inside, and 
came reeling back like men who were drunk ! 

The buckets were thrown aside. They could no 
longer be of service, — as no one could get near the 
hatchway to pass water down it, and it was of no use 
throwing it elsewhere. 

But the hour of despair had not yet arrived. Sailors 
are men who rarely yield to despair ; at all events, not 
while the slightest chance remains to beget hope ; and, 
bad as may have been their moral character, the crew 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


273 


of the Pandora were not cowards. Linked with a 
thousand crimes they had the one virtue of courage, — 
though brute courage it may have been. 

Not yet did they despair. Other resources were now 
thought of. A piece of hose was attached to the spout 
of the pump, and carried to the door of the cabin ; and 
by means of this, water was still poured in. 

But this contrivance proved unavailing. The mouth 
of the hose could not be got into the hatch, as it was 
impossible any longer to enter the cabin, and the water 
was spilled on the floor. It so chanced that the stem 
of the vessel sat high. The casks that had been emp- 
tied were all in the after-hold, while the full ones con- 
taining the sea-water were stowed forward. Hence 
the barque was higher abaft than at the bows. For 
this reason the water thrown upon the cabin floor by 
means of -the hose-pipe, instead of remaining there, 
came running back towards the gangways as fast as it 
was poured in. 

This produced a new consternation ; for the men had 
conceived hopes, that, after deluging the cabin from the 
pumps, the water would run through the open hatch 
and then extinguish the fire below. 

As soon as it was perceived that this purpose could 
not be accomplished, then, indeed, did symptoms of 
despair make their appearance upon the faces of the 
crew ; and they began to turn their eyes upon one 
another with glances of interrogation, and looks that 
proclaimed the knowledge that t-heir plan had proved a 
failure. No one had the courage to say so, and the 
pumping went on, — though it was evident, from the 
slowness of the motion and the want of energy exliib- 


274 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


ited, that the men who were working the handle were 
exerting themselves only with a sort of mechanical 
effort that would soon yield to despondency and despair. 

And so it yielded. Without any one saying a word, 
all seemed tacitly to have arrived at the same conclu- 
sion, — that their efforts were idle ; and all at once the 
pumping was suspended, the handle was dropped, the 
hose-pipe lay flattened along the deck, and the water 
ceased to flow ! 

By this time the whole after-part of the vessel was 
shrouded in smoke that had been oozing out from the 
door and windows of the cabin, and which, in conse- 
quence of the stillness of the night, was not carried 
away. Slowly it ascended into the air, and so straight 
upwards that the edge of the cloud had not yet ap- 
proached the main-deck, — although the whole of the 
mizzen-mast was enveloped by the thick smoke and 
invisible to its very peak. Most of the quarter-deck 
was covered, and the cabin was now completely hid- 
den from view by the vapory volume that clustered 
above and around it. As yet there were no flames to 
be seen, but the hissing, crackling sound coming up 
from below at intervals fell upon the ear, and told that 
the fierce element . was still raging there, and would 
soon exhibit itself in all its red and terrific splendor. 

No one waited to watch its progress. No longer did 
any one think of attempting to extinguish, or even to 
check, the fierce destroyer. All hopes of saving the 
vessel were given up ; the Pandora must be abandoned ; 
and now was heard that heart-thrilling summons to the 
sailor, — that last despairing cry, — 

w To the boats ! to the boats ! ” 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


275 


CHAPTER L. 

There were three boats belonging to the barque 
Pandora. They were the “ long-boat,” the “ pinnace,” 
and the “ captain’s gig.” These would have been 
enough to have carried the whole crew, — indeed, the 
long-boat herself would have contained all hands, or 
nearly. Thirty was reckoned her full complement, 
though, in a case of distress, forty persons might have 
found room in her, and she would have floated with 
that number, though not in a rough sea. She had been 
a good boat in her time, but was now old and worn, and 
there was a rotten plank or two among her timbers. 
She was not the boat originally made for the Pan- 
dora. This had been lost in a gale ; and the one now 
aboard was an old weather and water- worn veteran, 
hurriedly obtained for the voyage. The pinnace would 
have carried some fifteen men, had she been fit to go 
into the water, which she was not. She had met with 
an accident while in the river, and had not yet been 
repaired. She was not slung at that moment, but lying 
in the scuppers along the main-deck, where the carpen- 
ter had for days past been repairing her. The repairs, 
however, were not completed, and the boat could not go 
to sea. The long-boat and gig, then, must take the 
whole crew ; and it was agreed that twenty-eight 


276 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


should get into the former, while the remaining twelve 
could be stowed in the gig. 

Of course this agreement was made by a kind of 
rambling general consent, — for there was no delibera- 
tion about anything, the whole crew being now half 
mad with haste and excitement. 

A large number of the men had rushed at once 
towards the long-boat, and there I followed them. They 
soon swarmed up to the bulwarks, and set to work to 
poise the davits outward, and get the rigging in order 
for lowering the boats. I did not see Brace among 
them ; and fancying he might have gone with a party 
towards the gig, I started aft to find him, — as it was 
my intention to go in whatever boat carried him. The 
gig was suspended at the stern, just under the taffrail ; 
and to reach this point I had to pass through the smoke 
that enveloped the cabin. But although the atmosphere 
seemed perfectly stagnant, the cloud of smoke leant a 
little towards the larboard side, and on the opposite, or 
starboard side, the way was partially clear. I had ob- 
served one or more persons glide through towards the 
stern, and I followed them. 

On arriving upon the poop, I saw that there were 
five or six persons there, engaged in launching the gig. 
They were working with all their might, and apparently 
hurried by some extreme apprehension of terror. Three 
of them I recognized as the captain, mate, and carpen- 
ter, and the others were men noted as their allies and 
firm friends. They had already lowered the boat near- 
ly to the water; and just as I looked over the taffrail I 
heard the plash, as her keel dipped into the sea. I saw 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


277 


that there were some articles — the compass, with 
charts, and a few other things like boxes or barrels — 
already lying in the boat ; but as yet none of the men 
had got into her. 

On glancing at those who were around, I perceived 
that my friend was not among them ; and I was turn- 
ing to go back towards the main-deck, when all at once 
the six men who had lowered the gig — I now saw 
there were but six — passed suddenly over the taffrail, 
and, gliding down the davit-tackle, dropped into the boat. 

Surely, thought I, they are not going to row off with- 
out their full complement of twelve? That was the 
understanding, and it was further agreed that all hands 
should help in lowering the long-boat before the gig 
should be launched; the latter, being small and light, 
could be got into the water in a few seconds of time, 
and half a dozen men would be enough; whereas, 
launching the great long-boat, getting her over the 
bulwarks, and then lowering her safely into the sea, 
was a work that required both time and the help of all 
hands. 

That all were to assist in it had been specially ar- 
ranged, in the hurried consultation which had been 
held after the cry had arisen, “ To the boats ! ” 

No doubt that those now engaged about the long- 
boat supposed that all hands were there ; for in a crowd 
of forty men the absence of five or six is not readily 
noticed, and as it was no longer daylight, the faces of 
none could be easily distinguished. The mate and cap- 
tain would not have been missed more than any others. 
Their authority existed no longer, and their silly be- 
24 


278 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


havior in belaboring the cook, when they should have 
been using the time to better advantage by endeavoring 
to stifle the fire, had led to the belief that both were 
“ half-seas over,” and therefore no attention had been 
afterwards paid to any orders from either of them. 

It was they and the four men with them I had ob- 
served passing abaft as I was looking for Ben, and I 
thought at the time that they were skulking, as if they 
did not wish to be seen ! 

~As I stood upon the poop, this conjecture was con- 
firmed. The six were evidently about to steal the gig 
away, without waiting for the others she was to have 
carried. 

I was irresolute how to act. I could not myself pre- 
vent them. Remonstrance from me would have been 
laughed at, and I had not the strength to stay them. 
To call out would have been of no use. The sound of 
the fire roaring and crackling below, the hoarse shout- 
ing of the men themselves, the yells and vociferations 
of the slaves forward, produced a medley of noises 
amidst which my cries would not have been heard, or, 
at all events, their object would not have been under- 
stood. 

Another thing, — it was too late to create any noise 
about it ; for before I could make up my mind to do 
one thing or the other, — either to cry out or run back, 
— the gig was resting on the water, the six runaways 
had dropped into her, and the next moment had cut the 
davit-tackle and set the boat free ! 

They appeared to act with extreme haste, — as if 
they apprehended being hindered from getting off, or 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


279 


were afraid that more would come up and leap in along 
with them so as to overload the boat. 

I could not comprehend why they were in such a 
desperate hurry. There could be no danger of the gig 
being overloaded, — as it was agreed she should only 
take twelve, — and I knew that most of the crew would 
far prefer to go by the long-boat ; moreover, there was 
as yet no danger from the fire, for, although smoke was 
oozing out by the binnacle, it would be a good while 
before this part could be ablaze. There was no one 
by the wheel. The perfect calm that had continued 
since near morning rendered a steersman superfluous, 
and the wheel stood idle and neglected. The compass 
was gone. It was it I had observed in the bottom of 
the boat. 

I could not comprehend then why the captain and 
his five associates were in such a way to be otf, and 
thus desert the rest of their comrades in misfortune. 
There was some mystery in it. 

There was a mystery, which in another moment was 
cleared up, and by the dastardly skipper himself. 

I was still standing by the tafirail, when the davit- 
tackle was cut, and saw the gig-oars shoved out and 
ready to pull away. The skipper himself grasped an 
oar. At that moment he looked up and noticed me. 
He half rose from his seat, and in drunken accents hic- 
cuped out : — 

“ Ahoy, there ! — you boy, Bill ! — tell ’em t’ look 
sharp — hiccup — in getting out longb’t, — sharp, d’ y’ 
hear. L’em be quick about it, — quic, — hiccup, — 

for by ! — hiccup, — there ’s a barrel of pow — 

hiccup — powder aboard J ” 


280 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER LI. 

The astounding intelligence, conveyed by the final 
sentence of this staggering speech, deprived me for the 
moment of the power of motion. 

“A barrel of 'powder aboard!” These were his 
very words, and I had no reason to doubt that they 
were true. On the contrary, his behavior, and that 
of those who were with him, went far to prove their 
truth. On no other supposition could I account for 
their haste to be gone ; but the hypothesis of the pow- 
der at once explained it. Beyond a doubt the speech 
was true. There was a barrel of powder aboard! 
Both he and the mate were aware of it. 

The dastards had made a sort of compromise with 
their consciences in now declaring it. They had pre- 
served silence about it, until they were themselves safe. 
If they had divulged the secret sooner, the whole crew 
might have followed them into the gig, — dreading to 
stay any longer on board, — and, therefore, they might 
not have got off so snugly. Now, however, that they 
were themselves beyond danger, there could be no 
harm in letting the others know it, as it might quicken 
their efforts at escape. Of course they did not desire 
to see their old associates blown into the air, — if it 
could be helped without any risk to themselves, — but 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


281 


they had taken good care to remove the risk, before 
offering any hint about the probable catastrophe. 

The skipper, as soon as he had given utterance to 
the appalling speech, sank back upon his seat; and, 
pulling along with the rest, the gig moved rapidly away. 

I say that the astounding intelligence deprived me 
of the power of motion, and equally so of speech. It 
occurred to me to ask for an explanation, — an addition- 
al averment as confirmation of its truth ; but, before I 
could recover myself, it was too late, — the boat was 
almost beyond hail. It would be no use shouting after. 
They would not hear, or, if they did, would not heed 
me ; and what mattered it, for I could not doubt but 
what the man had said was meant as serious truth. 
Though not sober, he would hardly have jested then, 
and in such a fashion. The time and the circumstances 
were too solemn for jest, — even for him, unfeeling 
fiend that he was. 

No ; he had spoken but the truth, — the simple truth. 
Beyond all hope of a doubt, there was a barrel of 
powder on board the Pandora ! 

Where was it ? In the store-room, now filled with 
fire ? where else was it likely to be ? on the half-deck, 
or in the hold? No, — not probable, — none of us had 
ever seen it there. There had been no powder ob- 
served in any part of the vessel to which the common 
sailors had access ; none since the cargo was delivered 
to King Dingo. It must then be in the store-room, or 
in the captain’s own state-room? in either case con- 
tiguous to the flames, — in either case close to where I 
was standing ! 

24 * 


282 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


The thought roused my senses from the state of 
stupefaction into which they had fallen. The idea of 
self-preservation gave me new energies ; and I lost no 
time in hastening away from the spot. It was a mere 
instinct to place myself as far from the danger as I 
could. I sprang from the poop and ran forward upon 
the main-deck. 

I was now at a loss as to how I should act. My first 
impulse had been to rush forward among the men, and 
proclaim the intelligence communicated by the captain. 
I was on the point of doing so, when some good angel 
seemed to whisper “ prudence.” 

I was always considered a boy of “ quick parts,” and 
the life I had been lately leading had wonderfully 
sharpened my intellect. Just then it occurred to me, 
if I divulged the terrible secret it could do no good, 
but, on the contrary, might beget great mischief. I 
saw that the sailors were exerting all their strength to 
get out the boat, and were making what haste they 
could. No power on earth could have caused them to 
go faster. The dread of the flames, now beginning to 
flow through the cabin-windows, was stimulus enough. 
Any additional dread would only paralyze them. I 
determined, therefore, to keep the fearful knowledge 
within my own breast. I thought of imparting it only 
to Ben, and for him I now went in search. 

I soon discovered him. He was among a crowd up 
over the davits, working with all his might. I could 
not get near him, and of course could not communi- 
cate with him without being overheard by the others. 
I therefore resolved to remain sole possessor of the 
dread secret till a better opportunity offered itself. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


283 


I set to work with the rest, heaving and hauling*, 
but amidst all I had but one thought. I scarce knew 
what was going on, or what I was myself doing. I was 
every moment in expectation of that loud report, — that 
horrible explosion that would fling us all into eternity ! 
I worked mechanically and often wrong ; once or twice 
I caught myself hauling the wrong way. Some of 
them noticed this and rudely kicked me aside. Oh! 
the keen apprehension ! 

The boat was at length cleared of the bulwarks and 
swung over the sea ; and then the lowering commenced. 
This operation was not so difficult, and in a few minutes 
more she rested upon the water. The men gave a 
cheer at their success. 

Many at once glided into the boat ; while others re- 
mained above and on the sides, passing down some 
necessary articles, — some bread and water, — such 
things as could be most readily got at. 

At this moment two men lifted between them a 
heavy barrel ; and, rolling it over the bulwarks, com- 
menced lowering it downward. The size and shape of 
the barrel proclaimed its contents. It was a cask of 
rum, and its weight proved that it had never been 
broached, but was quite full of the potent spirit. No 
one objected to its being taken into the boat. There 
were no protesters in that crew, but several now offered 
to assist in lowering it down. A bight of rope was 
thrown around the cask, and the letting down com- 
menced. 

It had scarcely balanced over the copper sheathing 
of the bulwark, when the bight of rope — hurriedly 
cast around it — slipped off, and the heavy barrel fell 


284 


KAN AWAY TO SKA. 


with all its weight into the bottom of the boat. Not 
exactly into the bottom, but upon one side, — a little 
below the water-line, as the boat lay. 

A heavy crash was heard, — not the firm concussion 
of the barrel striking on the elastic timbers of the 
boat ; but more as if something had broken underneath 
where it fell. The barrel had fallen angularly and 
endways; and the sharp projecting ends of the oaken 
staves had struck between two of the ribs of the boat, 
and fair upon the face of her outside planking. As if 
the hand of a demon had guided it, the rum-cask in its 
descent had fallen upon one of the decayed planks ; 
and the crash that had been heard was the sound of 
the plank springing out of its bed and breaking cross- 
ways at the same time ! 

A wild cry rose from out the boat, as those who were 
below saw the catastrophe that had happened. It was 
visible even from the deck above ; for looking over I 
perceived a thick gush of water pouring through the 
side of the boat. 

Some of the men leaped out of her anu came climb- 
ing up again; while others remained endeavoring to 
stanch the hole, and, with buckets that were now 
thrown to them, commenced baling out. 

They did not continue long at this. It was clearly 
a hopeless task ; the huge breach could not be mended, 
and the boat filled ten times faster than they could bale 
her out. They soon abandoned the attempt; and, drop- 
ping the buckets, followed their companions up the side. 

In less than ten minutes after, the long-boat had gone 
to the bottom of the sea. 

'‘A raft! a raft!” 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


286 


CHAPTER LII. 


“ A raft ! a raft ! ” 

This was the cry that now echoed along the decks, 
while men were seen hurriedly seizing hold of spars, 
ropes, and axes. 

But there was another cry, and an angrier one. It 
arose from the few who had rushed towards the stern 
in hope of themselves appropriating the gig, and whose 
disappointment at finding she was gone found vent in 
oaths and shouts of vengeance. 

They had no need to go aft of the burning cabin to 
make the discovery. Over the quarter the gig was 
seen, — distinctly seen under the clear moonlight, — 
several cable-lengths from the barque, and fast rowing 
away. Six forms were in the boat, — six only, — and 
the men at once knew that they were the captain, the 
mate, and four of their favorites. No explanation was 
required. The behavior of those in the gig told the 
tale of itself. They had deserted their companions in 
distress, — had basely stolen away. 

“ Gig ahoy ! gig ahoy ! ” was screeched after the de- 
parting boat, but to no purpose. Those in the gig paid 
no heed to the hail, but only appeared to row faster 
away. They seemed to dread being followed by the 
long-bpat and overtaken ; and well might they have a 


286 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


dread of it, for if the betrayed crew could have laid 
hands upon their ci-devant officers at that moment, they 
would have shown them but scant mercy. 

As for the latter, they were apparently rowing with 
all their might, — as if they wanted not only to get be- 
yond earshot of their old associates, but out of sight 
altogether. Belike the ears of both captain and mate 
were keenly bent, and their eyes too, — unfeeling as the 
hearts of both were, they must have been stirred in the 
anticipation of that awful catastrophe, which both surely 
expected. They might have wished for a time to be 
deprived both of sight and hearing. 

As I have said, there was a cry of vengeance along 
the deck. Some, who but the moment before were 
skulking aft with a similar purpose, were now loud in 
their denunciations of the dastardly conduct of the offi- 
cers ; and, goaded by the two passions of disappoint- 
ment and rage, shouted after them the most opprobrious 
epithets and bitterest threats. 

But the little boat was by this far off upon the water ; 
and the necessity for immediate action soon called the 
men from these idle demonstrations. 

All hands set to work at the formation of the raft. 

The hability and despatch with which sailors can con- 
struct a raft, would be almost incredible to a landsman 
who had never seen the thing done. It is not from 
mere concert or organization among themselves, — 
though there is something in that. Not much, how- 
ever, for well-drilled soldiers are as clumsy at such a 
work as farm-laborers. 

Though the principal material of a raft be timber, tho 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


287 


sailor with his rope will far sooner bind it together than 
the carpenter with his hammer and nails ; and bind it 
far safer and surer The rope is the sailor’s proper 
weapon, and its use he understands better than all oth- 
ers. He knows at a glance, or by a touch, whether it 
be the thing for the purpose intended, — whether it be 
too long or too short, too weak or too stout, — whether 
it will stretch or snap, or if it will hold securely. He 
knows, as if by instinct, what sort of knot should be 
used for this, and what sort for the other, — whether a 
“ reef-knot ” or a “ bowline,” a “ diamond ” or an “ over- 
end,” — whether a “ close-hitch,” a “ clinch,” or a “ cat’s- 
paw,” — all these modes of splicing and tying, with five 
times as many more, are secrets only known to the 
sailor. 

And only he can rapidly cut down a mast, or detach 
a spar from its rigging, and get them overboard without 
delay. The aid of a landsman would be of little ser- 
vice in operations like these. 

Like bees the men went to work, — every one of the 
thirty and four. Some handled the saws and axes, — 
some carried spare-yards and spars, — some with their 
knives attacked the running gear and provided the 
ropes. All were equally busy, — all equally interested 
in the result. 

In a few minutes the main-mast came down with a 
crash, falling over the side, and grinding the bulwarks 
beneath it as if they had been hurdles of reeds ; and in 
a few minutes more its rigging was all cut loose, — both 
running and standing, — its shrouds and stays, sheets, 
braces, and lifts. ' 


288 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


The great mast, with its yards still attached, soon 
rested upon the water alongside the wreck, — for the 
Pandora might now be called a wreck, — and upon 
these, as a foundation, the raft was speedily laid. The 
spare spars and yards, the gaffs and booms, were thrown 
upon top, and soon lashed firm by those who had de- 
scended to the water, and who now found footing upon 
the huge floating mass of timber. Empty casks were 
bunged and flung overboard, and these added essential- 
ly to the safety of the structure and its capability of 
carrying a greater weight. Sails, too, were thrown 
loosely over all, and then, last of all, the biscuit and 
water, — such quantities of each as could be found amid 
the confusion. 

At length the raft was deemed complete. It could 
not have exceeded fifteen minutes from the sinking of 
the long-boat, until the cheering fact was announced 
that the raft was ready ! 


j 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


289 


CHAPTER L 1 1 1 . 

But short as was the time, it appeared an age to me. 
With that dread secret shut up in my breast, every 
minute seemed an hour ; and I knew not the moment 
that was to be our last. When the long-boat went 
down, I had resigned all hope, — not dreaming that a 
raft could be got ready before the explosion would take 
place. 

It is metaphorical to say that every minute seemed 
an hour ; but so tardy did the time appear that I began 
to wonder why the awful event was so long delayed. 
Perhaps, thought I, the powder may be far down, cov- 
ered over with other things, — such as boxes and bales, 
— and the fire has not yet been able to get at it. I 
knew that a barrel of powder, even when thrown into 
the midst of a red-hot fire, takes a considerable time to 
explode. An intense heat must be generated in the 
wood before the powder inside will ignite ; and, for this 
reason, the barrel must be a good while exposed to the 
fire. Perhaps the flames had not yet reached it ? Was 
this the reason why the catastrophe was delayed ? 

Or was it that the powder was not in the store-room, 
or the cabin either, or in the after-part of the vessel at 
all ? About its whereabouts the skipper had said noth- 
ing, and it was upon this point I had desired explana- 


290 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


tion as the gig rowed off. A knowledge of this might 
have been of the greatest importance ; but the captain 
had not even thrown out a hint. What, after all, H* 
there was no gunpowder on board ? What if the man 
had meant it as a jest, — ill-timed and unfeeling though 
it was ? 

What if he had intended it not as a piece of pleas- 
antry, but an act of refined cruelty ? 

There were circumstances that favored this last sup- 
position. For the preceding twenty hours he had been 
at loggerheads with the crew. Ever since morning, 
since the commencement of the water trouble, the men 
had been sulky and mutinous, and both mate and cap- 
tain had been slightingly treated, — their orders in most 
cases altogether disregarded. In fact, both had been 
bearded and threatened, and several angry altercations 
had occurred between them and the crew. It was nat- 
ural they should feel spiteful and desirous of having re- 
venge, — natural for such men as they were, — and 
might it not be to gratify this feeling, that the skipper 
had shouted back that gratuitous piece of intelligence, 
that there was gunpowder on board ? 

Fiendish as such conduct may appear, there was 
probability in the supposition. It would only be in 
keeping with the character of the man. 

I really began to hope that such might be the case ; 
and it again occurred to me to seek Ben and communi- 
cate the secret to him. He would be more likely to 
know whether the skipper had spoken truly or in cruel 
jest ; and, if the former, perhaps he might be able to 
guess where the dangerous material was concealed, and 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


291 


might yet be in time to move it beyond the reach of 
the fire. 

These reflections occupied me but a few seconds of 
time ; and as soon as I had made them I hurried over 
the decks in search of my friend, with the design of 
making the disclosure of my secret. 

I found him among the rest, busy about the raft. He 
was wielding an axe, and cutting away some of the 
sheeting of the bulwarks, to help in its construction. I 
caught him by the sleeve, and with a gesture drew him 
a little to one side; and then in a whisper I made 
known to him the parting speech of the captain. 

I saw that the announcement startled him. Brave 
man though he was, it was enough to bring the pale- 
ness to his cheeks, and cause him to stand for some 
moments speechless and irresolute. 

“ You ’re sure he said that, — sure o’ it, Willim ? ” 

“ Quite sure, — they were his very words.” 

“ A barrel o’ powder aboard l ” 

“He said it just as they rowed off. I’ve been 
thinking he might have done it out of spite, — to 
frighten us ? ” 

“ No, no, lad, it ’s true, — shiver my timbers ! if it a’n’t. 
The powder, — ’t was believed we ’d turned it all over 
to King Dingo. Now I remember something. I thought 
I seed the skipper hide a barrel o’ it after it was counted 
out ; he stole it from the nigger, for sartin. I thought 
so at the time, but warn’t sure. Now I be sure. There 
be a barrel aboard, sure as we ’re livin ! Heaven o’ 
mercy, — we ’re lost, lad ! — we ’re lost ! ” 

The momentary relief, which I had experienced 


292 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


from my late conjecture, was at an end ; and my ap- 
prehensions were now as acute as ever. It was no jest 
then, — the skipper had been in earnest. The gun- 
powder was on board, — the stolen barrel, — and for 
this theft we were now to be sacrificed while the thief 
himself had escaped ! 

Brace stood for some seconds, as if paralyzed with 
the intelligence I had given him. He seemed to watch 
and listen for the crisis, and so did I. 

After a short while, however, my companion- recov- 
ered his presence of mind, and appeared busy thinking 
out some plan of deliverance. But a few seconds only 
was he silent, and then, making a sign for me to go 
after him, he glided towards the bows of the vessel. 

No one saw or followed us, and there was nobody 
forward beyond the windlass. At the moment all were 
busy amidships, in getting the great mast overboard, 
and cutting away the strong ropes of the rigging. 

Brace continued on over the bow-bulwarks, until he 
had got between the bumpkin and bowsprit-shrouds, 
and close to the figure-head of the vessel. Here he 
stopped and beckoned me towards him. I crawled 
over, and stood by his side. 

“Not a word, lad! — not a word of what you’ve 
heard! It can do no good, but only harm. If they 
get to know ’t, they ’ll knock off work, — every one o’ 
’em, — and then we must all either roast or drown. 
Let ’em go on with the raft, — maybe there ’ll be time 
enough yet. Almighty grant that there may be, 
Willim ! For all that, ’ta’n’t no harm to try and save 
ourselves if we can. The powder ’s sure to be about 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


293 


the cabin, and we’ll stand a better chance here for- 
’ard. But we a’n’t agoin’ to stop here longer than we 
can help. Look sharp, now, and give me a hand ! 
These two planks ’ll float us. You cut some rope, 
then, while I knock ’em off, — there, cut clear the jib- 
sheets and downhauls, — that’ll do, — quick, lad! quick!” 

Thus directing me, Brace, who had brought the axe 
along with him, commenced knocking off the great broad 
boards that stretched on both sides from the bulwarks 
to the figure-head, and upon which the name of the 
vessel was painted. With a few strokes of the axe the 
strong man was able to detach them ; and, as soon as 
this was done, he slung them in the ropes I had already- 
obtained, and lowered them down to the water. 

Climbing out upon the bowsprit, he next detached 
the dolphin-striker, and it also was lowered down, while 
I made myself useful by cutting through the martin- 
gales, also the fore-topgallant and royal-stays, that fas- 
tened this spar in its place. Several other pieces of 
timber yielded to the axe ; and all, having been thrown 
downward, floated together upon the motionless surface 
of the water. 

Brace, now perceiving thut there was enough to 
make a raft to carry the two of us, flung the axe into 
the shrouds ; and, gliding down a rope upon the floating 
timbers, called upon me to follow him. It was at this 
moment I heard the cry from the main-deck that the 
great raft was ready; and, looking back, I perceived 
that the men were hurrying over the side and descend- 
ing upon it. If I remained but a moment longer, I 
should be the last upon the burning wreck. 

25 * 


294 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


No ! — not the last, — far from it. There were 
nearly five hundred more, — five hundred human beings 
on board the Pandora ! And though they were men with 
black skins, they had lives to lose, — lives as precious 
to them as ours were to us. 

A terrible spectacle was comprehended in that back- 
ward glance, — a sight, the remembrance of which 
never fails to send a chill through my veins, and a 
shuddering through my frame. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


295 


CHAPTER LIV. 


During all this time what was the behavior of the 
unfortunate blacks ? Where were they ? What were 
they doing? What was being done for them? Were 
any steps being taken for their safety ? 

The two last of these questions may be answered by 
saying, that up to that moment, with the exception of 
myself, perhaps, not one on board had given a thought 
either to them or their fate ! With regard to their 
whereabouts, they were still between decks, and under 
grated hatches ; and as to what they were doing, it 
would have been hard to tell that, — hard even to guess 
it. One thing they were doing; they were crying 
frantically, and screaming as if they had all gone mad, 
— but this was no new thing, it had been their behavior 
throughout that whole day. 

In their hurrying to and fro, while launching the 
long-boat, and afterwards while gathering materials for 
the raft, the men passed frequently near them ; and 
then the cries of the blacks would, for the moment, be 
uttered in a louder voice, and in more earnest tone§, — 
sometimes of entreaty, but oftener of rage and menace. 

As no notice was taken of them, and those to whom 
they appealed passed carelessly on, their voices would 
sink again into the deep, continuous murmur of despair. 


296 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


It is probable that up to this period — the moment 
when the raft was ready — the only agony which they 
had experienced was thirst ; for I noticed, on last pass- 
ing them, that their cries had not changed. It was still 
Agoa J agoa ! — water! water! This, with the want of 
air and room, the desire to get upon deck, were the im- 
pulses that had been urging them to such furious and 
frantic demonstrations. 

It is most probable, then, that up to the period I 
have mentioned they had no particular dread, — at least, 
no dread of the awful doom that now threatened them 
so nearly. 

The smoke of the burning cabin rather inclined 
aft than forward, and had not reached them ; and the 
flames were not yet sufficiently bright to illumine the 
whole vessel with any unnatural light. Of course, 
from their position under the hatches, neither cabin nor 
deck was visible to them; and until either smoke or 
flame, or a brilliant light shining through the grating, 
should reveal the awful truth, they could not possibly 
be aware of their peril. No one had volunteered to 
announce it to them, because no one thought it worth 
while ! 

They may have observed that all was not right, — 
they may have had suspicions that there was something 
amiss. The unusual movements of the crew, — the 
noises heard upon deck, — the hurried trampling of 
feet, and the gestures of the sailors, as these passed 
within sight, with the terrified expression of their coun- 
tenances, — which could scarce have been unnoticed, 
for it was still clear enough for that, — all these matters 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


297 


must have excited the suspicions of the close-kept 
crowd, that there was something amiss on board the 
barque. The crashing sound of axes, and then the 
shock and heavy lurching of the vessel, as the mast 
came down, may have excited other apprehensions be- 
sides that of perishing by thirst ; and, though they 
continued their cries for water, I observed that they 
conversed among themselves in hurried mutterings that 
bespoke alarm from some other cause. 

But as none of them knew anything about a ship or 
her ways, — the Pandora was the first they had ever 
looked upon, — of course they could not arrive at any 
conclusion as to why the unusual movements were going 
forward. Guided only by what they heard, they could 
hardly guess what was being done. They could not 
imagine there was a danger of being wrecked, — since 
there was neither wind nor storm, — and after all it 
might be some manoeuvre in navigation which they did 
not comprehend. This, probably, would have been 
their belief, had they not observed the odd looks and 
gestures of such of the sailors as at intervals came near 
the grating. These were so wild as to convince them 
that something was wrong, — that there was danger 
aboard. 

The commotion had produced fears among them, but 
not proportioned to the peril. They knew not the 
nature of their danger, and their alarm had not yet 
reached its crisis ; but they were not destined to remain 
much longer in doubt. 

Just at this moment a jet of red flame shot upward 
through the smoke, — it was followed by another, red- 


298 


KAN AWAY TO SLA. 


der and more voluminous, — then another, and another, 
until the blaze rose continuous, and stood several feet 
in the air. 

The moon became eclipsed by this brighter light, — 
the whole vessel was yellowed over, as if the sun had 
returned above the ocean. 

The crackling of the burning timber now sounded in 
their ears, — the fire, having escaped from the embrace 
of its own smoke, seethed fiercer, and rose higher into 
the air, until the top of the ascending flames could be 
seen through the grating of the hatches. 

But it needed not that the flames should be seen, — 
their light, and the hissing, crackling noise that pro- 
ceeded from them, proclaimed the dread nature of the 
catastrophe. 

Then arose a cry, — a wild, agonizing cry, — out of 
the bosom of that dark hold, — out of the hearts of 
that ill-fated crowd, — a cry that for some moments 
drowned the fierce seething of the flames, and the 
crashing, crackling sounds of the fire. I shall never 
forget that cry, — none who heard it could fail to re- 
member it till their last hour. 

It was just at this crisis that I had turned to look 
back. Awful was the sight that met my eyes, — awful 
the sounds that fell upon my ears. Under the bright 
gleam of the blazing ship, I saw the black faces and 
round woolly heads pressing against the bars of the 
grating. I saw glaring eyes, foaming lips, and teeth 
set in terror, glittering white under the corruscation 
of the flames. I saw smoke oozing up the grated hatch, 
— the fire was fast creeping forward, — its foul liar- 


V 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 299 

binger was already among them ! O, what an awful 
sight ! 

I could not bear it, — I could not have borne it in 
a dream, — it was too much for human eyes, — too 
much for the heart of man. My first impulse was to 
turn away, and glide down beside my companion, — 
who was waiting impatiently upon the raft below. 
This was my first impulse, which suddenly gave way 
to another. My eye had fallen upon the axe, — still 
lying across the bowsprit shrouds, where Brace had 
thrown it. The weapon suggested a purpose; and, 
eagerly seizing it, I faced once more towards the burn- 
ing vessel. My purpose was to return on deck, — 
strike off the batten, — and set the grating free. I 
knew the risk, — I had not forgotten the presence of 
the powder, — but if it were to be my death I could 
not restrain myself from acting as I did. I could 
not live to behold such a terrible holocaust , — such a 
wholesale burning of human beings ! 

“At least,” thought I, “they shall not perish thus. 
Though their fate be sealed, they shall have a choice 
of death, — they shall choose between burning and 
drowning, — the latter will at least be easier to endure.” 

It was this last reflection that had prompted me to 
my purpose. Bending downward, I hurriedly com- 
municated my design to my companion. I was grati- 
fied with his reply. 

“ All right, Willim ! good work, — do it ! — do it, — 
set ’em free, poor creetirs. I was thinking o’t myself, 
— tho’ ’t was too late, — haste ’ee, lad, — look sharp ! ” 

I waited not for the end of his speech ; but, springing 


300 


RAN AWAY TO SKA. 


back to the deck, rushed towards the hatch. I thought 
not of looking below, — indeed, the smoke was now 
coming up so thickly that I could scarce see the terri- 
fied faces. The glimpse I had of them was sufficient 
to satisfy me, that, in a few minutes more, those glaring 
eyes would have been blind, and those hoarse voices 
hushed in death. 

I remembered where one batten had been removed, 
and where the other had been attacked by the axe. I 
renewed the attack, — striking with all the strength 
and dexterity I could command. My efforts proved 
successful; and, after half a dozen blows, the spikes 
yielded, and the cleet of timber flew off. 

I did not stay to raise the grating ; I knew that 
would be done by the pressure from below ; and, gliding 
back, I once more climbed over the bows. One glance 
back, as I passed over the head, told me that my pur- 
pose had been fully accomplished. Instantly as I parted 
from it the grating was flung off, and I saw the stream 
of black forms pouring upwards and spreading itself 
over the deck! 

I stayed to observe no more ; but, sliding down a 
rope, was received in the arms of my companion. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


301 


V 


CHAPTER LY. 


During my short absence Brace had not been idle. 
He had got his little raft compacted, — its timbers tied 
together, — and it now carried us both without even 
dipping under water. The two spars, the dolphin- 
striker, and half of the spritsail-yard were laid paral- 
lel to each other, and transversely to these were the 
broad pieces that exhibited in large letters the name of 
the ill-fated barque. There were several other pieces 
of timber, a handspike or two, and an oar* — which 
Brace had picked up as he glided towards the head, — 
and over all was a piece of sail-cloth, or tarpaulin. The 
whole formed a raft just about large enough for two, 
and safe enough in calm weather, but under a gale, or 
even a strong wind, such a structure would have been 
overwhelmed at once. 

But my companion had no intention of going to sea 
with such a craft. His idea had been that he might 
get it ready before the great raft could be finished, and 
the sooner escape from the dangerous proximity of the 
powder. Even if it had taken him quite as long to pre- 
pare it, there was still a greater chance of safety by our 
being so far forward upon the vessel. If the powder 
had exploded, there would have been a chance of our 
not being blown to atoms. The after-part of the vessel 
26 


302 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


might be shivered in pieces, nnd, of course, the rest 
would soon sink ; but still, by keeping out by the head, 
there were many chances in our favor. It was from 
these considerations that the sailor had hurried away 
from amid-ships, and set to making his raft at the bows. 
It was only intended as a temporary retreat, — to en- 
able us at the earliest moment to get beyond the circle 
of danger ; and, should the men succeed in completing 
the larger structure, ours could afterwards be brought 
alongside and joined on to it. 

The large raft was completed as soon as our little 
one, and all hands had gone down upon it. As I re- 
turned on deck to strike up the hatch, I saw not a souT 
of the Pandora’s crew. They had all gone out of the 
vessel, and betaken themselves to the raft. From the 
deck I could not see either them or the raft, - — as the 
latter was still close in under the beam-ends of the 
barque. 

As soon as I had got fairly down, my companion 
pushed off, and the next moment the great raft came 
under our view. Both it, and those who were on it, 
were seen as distinctly as though it had been daylight, 
— for the burning vessel was no longer a combination 
of flame and smoke. Her whole quarter-deck, from 
the taffrail to the main hatch, was enveloped in a bright 
flame that illumined the surface of the sea to the dis- 
tance of miles. Under this light, we perceived the raft 
and the men standing or crouching upon it. 

They had pushed off some ten or twelve yards from 
the side of the vessel, in order to be clear of the flames. 
There was another reason that induced them to get 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


303 


some distance away, and that was the fear that there 
might be powder aboard. Although no positive alarm 
had been given to that effect, there existed a doubt 
about the thing, and they were not without appre- 
hensions. There were other men besides Brace who 
kneAV something, or had heard something, about the 
stolen keg, but who, not being certain about the 
matter, did not like to make known their suspicions. 
There might be powder yet ; and it was, therefore, with 
a feeling of relief that all hands had sprung upon the 
raft, and got it out of the way of such dangerous con- 
tingency. No doubt it was this suspicion about the 
gunpowder that had influenced them all to exert them- 
selves so strenuously in the work. So far as there was 
any danger from the flames, they might have continued 
on board awhile longer, — for it would still be many 
minutes before the conflagration could extend forward 
and embrace the whole of the vessel. 

The men had not stayed aboard a moment longer 
than was required for them to complete the necessary 
work ; and once on the water, they were seen to be 
working as anxiously as ever to push off the raft, — 
as though they dreaded contact with the barque from 
some other cause than the danger of the fire. 

This was in reality the case ; for, now that the raft 
was fairly afloat, those who suspected the presence of 
gunpowder were heard freely declaring their suspicions ; 
and all stood looking upon the conflagration with eyes 
of expectancy, — expecting every moment to hear an 
explosion ! 

It was just at that moment that Brace and I, passing 


304 


RAN AWAY TO SKA. 


round the larboard-bow, came in sight of the crew ; 
and, without a moment’s hesitation, my companion using 
the oar, and I doing what I could with a handspike, set 
our little raft in motion, directing it as well as we could 
towards the other, — with which we supposed in a few 
seconds we should be able to come up. 

In this, however, we were disappointed. Just then 
we observed a strange movement among the men on 
the raft, who, after standing for some seconds in atti- 
tudes that betokened surprise, and with voices and ges- 
tures that confirmed it, were seen hastily renewing their 
efforts to put themselves at a still greater distance from 
the wreck ; and not only hastily, but in a manner that 
bespoke some degree of terror ! 

What could this mean? Surely the flames could 
not reach them now? Surely they were beyond all 
danger from an explosion of gunpowder, — even had 
there been a hundred barrels instead of one ? The 
blowing up of a whole magazine could not have harmed 
them at that distance off? Surely it was not this that 
was exciting them ? 

I first looked to Brace for an explanation, but his 
actions, at the moment, were as mysterious as any. He 
was on the forward part of our little craft, kneeling 
upon the planks and using his oar in the manner of a 
paddle. I saw that he was endeavoring to direct our 
course towards the raft ; so was I with the handspike ; 
but my companion, instead of working leisurely and 
deliberately, — as he bad hitherto been* doing, — was 
now rowing with all the haste and strength he could 
put into his arms, — - as if he was in dread that the raft 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


305 


would get away from us, and was doing his utmost to 
overtake her ! 

He had said nothing as yet ; but I could see his 
features distinctly under the brilliant light, and the ex- 
pression upon them, as well as the earnest endeavors 
he was making to increase our speed, convinced me 
that he, too, was under some feeling of terror. 

Was it the fear of being left behind by those on the 
raft ? No ; it could not be that ; for though neither 
was going faster than a cat could swim, we were evi- 
dently making better speed than they ; and it was plain 
we were getting nearer them at every stroke of the 
paddle. The great raft, indeed, lay like what it was, 
— a raft of logs ; and, although the men had oars, it 
was only with great difficulty it could be pushed along, 
and moved slowly and heavily through the water. 
Why should Brace be at all uneasy about our over- 
taking it ? 

But it was not that that was urging him to such 
haste. The conjecture only held possession of my 
thoughts for an instant. In the next instant I perceived 
the cause of terror. I saw what alarmed both my com- 
panion and the crew upon the raft. 


306 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER LYI. 


Up to that instant I had not looked back towards the 
burning barque. I would rather not have done so. I 
dreaded to look back ; moreover, I was so eagerly em- 
ployed in helping to propel our floating plank that I 
had scarce time for looking around. 

Now, however, I was constrained to raise my head 
and glance back upon that terrific spectacle. It ex- 
plained at once why the crew of the Pandora were so 
eager to be gone from the spot. 

The fire had burned forward to the stump of the 
main-mast, and, fed by the large quantities of black, 
pitchy ropes, — the shrouds, stays, and ratlines, — was 
sending up strong bursts of smoky flame. Red tongues 
were shooting out forward, as if to grasp the rigging of 
the fore-mast, that still stood untouched. But the most 
singular, or rather the most awful, part of the scene was 
that presented on the fore-deck and the whole forward 
part of the ship. Upon the windlass, the bulwarks, the 
fore-mast shrouds, around the head, and out to the bow- 
sprit-end, was a continuous swarm of human forms, so 
thickly clustered that scarce any part of the vessel 
could be seen, except the fore-mast, with its spars and 
rigging towering high above. Five hundred there were, 
— perhaps not so many, as some of them, happily 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


307 


for themselves, had gone out of the world before that 
dread hour. But nearly five hundred there were, and 
of course they covered every part of the forward deck, 
and even the sides and bulwarks, from the selvage of 
the approaching flames to the bowsprit-end. Some had 
gone out even farther, and could be seen swarming like 
bees and balancing their bodies on the jib-boom. In 
fact, but for its awful character, the scene suggested the 
hiving of bees that had crowded every leaf and twig 
upon the branch of a tree. 

Both males and females were there, — for both had 
succeeded in making their way on deck, — but amid 
that thick swarm their sex could not be distinguished. 
Strange to say, they were no longer black ! Not one 
of them looked black, — on the contrary, they appeared 
red ! Their faces, the skin of their naked bodies, even 
the woolly coverture of their crowns, showed blood-red 
under the glaring light of the blazing pitch ; and this 
singular transformation added not a little to rendering 
the scene more terrific, — for there was something su- 
pernatural in this altered complexion. 

The whole scene might have been compared to the 
finale of some grand theatrical spectacle, — it had all 
the grandeur, the red light, and the scenic embellish- 
ment, — but in two circumstances it widely differed 
from the fictitious imitation. There was not that va- 
riety of forms and colors in the tableaux, and, more- 
over, the characters were not, as upon the stage, in 
poses and attitudes that betokened rest. On the con- 
trary, all were in motion. Their arms were tossing 
wildly above their heads, while they themselves were 
leaping upward, or dancing to and fro wherever they 


308 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


could find footing. They were shouting in tones of 
despair, screaming in agonized accents ; while some, 
who had evidently gone mad, were gibbering and laugh- 
ing in voices that bore a striking resemblance to that of 
the hyena ! 

The strong light enabled me to trace everything mi- 
nutely, — alas, too minutely ! I could see the white, 
gleaming teeth, the frothing lips, the eyes glaring in 
madness or terror. We were still scarce a cable’s 
length from them. I could note every movement as if 
I had been in their midst, or within ten feet of them. 
They all stood fronting in the direction of the raft ; and 
for this reason I could note their gestures, and even 
distinguish the expression upon their features. 

Among other things I saw women, — I knew they 
were women only from their being smaller than those 
around, - — I saw women lift up little dark forms as high 
as they could raise them, and hold them out in the 
direction of the raft. They were their children, their 
infant piccaninnies, and this was intended as a suppli- 
cation to the white runaways to come back and save 
them. Others stretched forth their arms and stood ii . 
attitudes of entreaty ; while men — the stronger am 
fiercer ones — shook their clenched fists in the air an 
hurled after us loud cries of menace. 

Awe-inspiring as was the spectacle, it was neithiJ 
the threats of the men nor the supplications of th 
women that was causing all the commotion among tl 
crew on the raft. 

Part of the blaspheming and loud talk that could V 
heard there arose from anger that the blacks had be 
let out ; and we could hear several voices inquiring, 


i 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 309 

harsh, angry tones, “Who has done it? Who has 
done it ? ” 

These questions were not asked simply thus, but with 
the embellishments of horrid oaths and exclamations 
that cannot be repeated. 

It was just as my companion and I were parting from 
the bows, that we heard these questions asked, and so 
earnest was the tone of the inquirers, that I at once 
saw that I had placed myself in a position of danger. 

It appeared that I had committed an imprudence. 
My humanity had hurried me to an act that could be 
of no service in saving the lives of those I intended to 
benefit, but was likely to bring destruction upon all, — 
myself among the rest. 

I can scarce say that I repented of what I had done. 
I should have done the same deed again. I could not 
have restrained myself. I had followed the promptings 
of mercy. How could I have acted otherwise ? 

I had such reflections at the moment, or something 
like them. I cannot exactly describe my thoughts, for 
a tumult of strange emotions was passing through my 
mind. 

I now perceived the danger which threatened the 
two rafts : I perceived it on looking back toward the 
burning vessel : the blacks were threatening to swirri 
after , and seek refuge upon the rafts ! Large numbers 
of them showed that they had formed this intention. 
It was apparent from their movements and attitudes, 
They were swarming over the bulwarks and down the 
sides. They had gathered along the beam-ends, and 
seemed every moment on the eye pf launching their 
bodies ipto the water ! 


310 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER L V II. 


No wonder the sailors were alarmed. Should the 
blacks carry out their intention, enough of them might 
reach the raft to sink her, — enough of them, perhaps, 
to fling the white men into the sea and themselves take 
possession of that frail chance for life. Whatever might 
be the event, it was clear that, if they came on, certain 
destruction must result to one or other, or most likely 
to all. As for my companion and myself, we appeared 
in a position of greater peril even than those upon the 
raft, for we were between them and the threatened dan- 
ger. But we had no fears from this source ; we were 
certain that, if no accident arose to our craft, we could 
propel it faster than a man could swim, — though so 
little faster that it would have been a tight race had we 
been pursued. However, having so many yards of start, 
we had little to fear. 

We kept on, intending to overtake the raft and fasten 
our floating planks alongside it ; and this purpose, after 
a few minutes, we succeeded in effecting. 

Brace had cautioned me as we came up to say noth- 
ing of what I had done. 

“ For your life say nothing, for certainly,” said he, 
“ they will throw you into the sea and me along with 
you. Say not a word,” whispered he, as a final cau- 


/ 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 311 

tion, — “ not a word, even if they question you. I ’ll 
answer them if they do.” 

He was called upon to do so, and dexterously did he 
execute his design. 

“ Hilloa ! ” hailed several as we approached, — “ who 
are ye ? Ho ! Brace and that precious boy, Bill. Was 
it you that let the niggers above board ? Was it either 
of you?” 

These questions were put with the usual vulgar em- 
bellishments. 

“ No ! ” responded Brace, in an indignant tone, and 
of course telling the truth as far as he was concerned, — 
“How could we? We were down by the bows, and 
could n’t see ’em. I wonder how they did get loose ? 
They must a broke through when ye knocked off the 
batten. I seed nothin’ of ’em till we were out in the 
water. I was under the head makin’ this bit o’ a raft. 
I was affeered there wouldn’t be room for all, — lend a 
hand here one o’ ye, and hitch this thing on, — it ’ll help 
to keep a couple o’ us afloat anyhow.” 

By this appeal for help my companion dexterously 
turned the conversation, so that no further questions 
were asked about who set free the blacks. Indeed, 
there was no opportunity to talk any more upon the 
matter, for at this crisis the attention of every one upon 
the raft had become earnestly fixed upon that dark, red 
cloud that clustered along the side of the vessel. 

Strange to say, the negroes had been for some min- 
utes in this position, — with every appearance of a pur- 
pose to leap outward into the water and swim towards 
the raft, — and yet not one of them had sprung forth I 


312 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


They seemed like men determined to do a thing, but 
who waited for a signal from some leader. Either that, 
or some one to take the lead himself and set the exam- 
ple, — just like a mob of soldiers crowded together on 
the field of battle, — as soldiers always are at such times, 
— prepared to charge forward and rush even upon death 
itself, if some bold spirit will only give the word and go 
forward in advance of them. 

So stood the crowd of blacks, threatening to plunge 
into the sea and yet hesitating to do so. 

We wondered at their hesitation. What could they 
mean by holding back ? The raft appeared the only 
chance for their lives, — though a poor respite it would 
be. Nevertheless, men who are about to be burned or 
drowned will cling to a less hope than that. Why, then, 
did they not jump overboard and swim after, as all ex- 
pected them to have done before this ? Could they 
swim ? or could they not ? These were the questions 
that now passed rapidly from mouth to mouth on board 
the raft, and were answered with equal rapidity, though 
the answers were but guesses, and did not correspond. 
They were both negative and affirmative. Some alleged 
that they could not. If this were true, then the posi- 
tion of affairs could be explained at once : the hesita- 
tion of the blacks to take to the water would, upon - this 
hypothesis, be easily understood. However, there were 
but few who held this opinion. It was quite improbable 
that it could be the true one, — quite improbable that in 
all that crowd there was not any one who could swim, 
* — for even one would have taken to the sea in hopes of 
finding refuge upon the raft, forlorn as the hope may 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


313 


have been. No, the negative supposition was not to be 
entertained for a moment. It is well known that most 
of the natives of Africa not only swim, but are most ex- 
cellent swimmers. Their mode of life renders the art 
a necessity among them. Living on the banks of great 
rivers, by the shores of those immense lakes in which 
Central Africa abounds, often requiring to cross streams 
that are deep and rapid, and where no bridges exist, 
these people are compelled by their very wants to be- 
come expert swimmers. Besides, their hot climate ren- 
ders the exercise a pleasant one, and many tribes of 
them spend half their time in the water. 

It was highly improbable that they could not swim, — 
all, or nearly all, of them. No, this was not the cause 
of their hesitancy. 

And what was ? 

This question was answered by one of the sailors, — 
though all of us at the same moment perceived the 
cause. 

“ Look yonder ! ” cried the man, pointing along the 
water ; “ look yonder ; yon ’s what cows ’em, — the 
sharks ! ” 


314 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER L VIII. 


The stretch of water that lay between the raft and 
the burning vessel glittered under the yellow light like 
a sea of molten gold. On its calm surface the blazing 
barque was mirrored, as though another was on fire 
below ; but the perfect image was broken by occasional 
ripples, as if some living creatures were stirring through 
the water. The very intensity of the light, dazzling 
our eyes, prevented us from scanning the surface with 
any degree of minuteness. It was like looking against 
the sun as the bright orb rises or sets over the sea. The 
strong light glancing along the water produced a sheen 
and a sparkle that half blinded us ; and, although we 
had observed an occasional eddy or rippling motion up- 
on the surface, we had not thought of the cause until 
that moment. 

Now, however, that our attention was called to this 
moving of the waters, we had no difficulty in making 
out the cause. It was the sharks that were darting 
about, — now rushing impatiently from point to point, 
now lying in wait, silent and watchful, like cats, ready 
to spring upon their prey. Here and there we could 
see their huge dorsal fins standing like gaff top-sails 
above the surface, now cleaving the water like huge 
blades of steel, anon dipping below to appear again at 
some point nearer to their expected prey. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA, 


315 


From the number of these fins that we observed 
above water, we came to the conclusion that there must 
be hundreds of these voracious creatures around the 
blazing barque. In fact there appeared a perfect 
“ school ” of them, like porpoises or minnows, — for 
the longer we gazed, the greater number of fins and 
rippling eddies were detected, until at times it appeared 
as if the whole surface was thickly covered with these 
preying fish ! 

Their numbers, too, seemed to be continually increas- 
ing. On looking out to sea others might be noticed 
swimming up, as if they had come from a distance. 
No doubt that red conflagration was a signal that sum- 
moned them from afar. Like enough the sight was not 
new to them, — it was not the first time they had wit- 
nessed the burning of a ship and been present at the 
spectacle ; before now they had assisted at the denoue- 
ment , and were ever after ready to welcome such a 
catastrophe, and hasten towards it from afar. 

I really could not help thinking that these monsters 
of the deep possessed some such intelligence, as they 
swam around the fated barque, — casting towards it 
their ogreish, expecting looks. 

They came around the raft as well, — indeed, they 
appeared to be thicker there than elsewhere, — as 
though we who stood upon it were to be the prey that 
would first fall into their ravenous jaws. So thick were 
they, that two and three could be seen side by side, 
swimming together as. though they were yoked ; and at 
each moment they grew bolder and came nearer to the 
timbers. Some already swam so close to the raft, that 
they were within reach of a blow from the hand-spikes, 


316 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


but not any one attempted to touch them. On the con- 
trary, the word was passed round for no one to strike 
or assail them in any way. Just then they were doing 
good work ; they were to be let alone ! 

Little as the sailors would have liked to see such 
shoals of these dreaded creatures at any other time, — 
for between sailor and shark there is a constant antip- 
athy, — just then the sight was welcome to them. They 
knew that they themselves were out of reach of the hid- 
eous monsters ; and at a glance they had comprehended 
the advantage they were deriving from their presence. 
They saw that they were the guardians of the raft, — 
and that, but for them, the blacks would long since have 
taken to the water and followed it. The fear of the 
sharks alone restrained them ; and no wonder it did, for 
the whole surface of the sea between the blazing vessel 
and the raft now seemed alive with these horrid crea- 
tures ! 

It was no longer wondered at, that the negroes had 
not precipitated themselves into the water and swam 
after us. It would have been a bold leap for any of 
them to have taken, — a leap, as it were, into the very 
jaws of death. 

And, yet, death was behind them, — death quick and 
sure, and, perhaps, of all others the most painful, — 
death by fire. In setting the poor wretches free, I had 
been under the humane impression that I had given 
them the easier alternative of being drowned. I now 
saw that I was mistaken. No such alternative was in 
their power. There was no longer a choice between 
burning and drowning. It now lay between burning 
and being: devoured by the sharks ! 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


317 


CHAPTER LIX. 


An awful alternative it was, and for a long while 
the ill-starred victims seemed to linger in their choice. 
Hard choice between two horrid forms of death ! Little 
did it matter which, and the knowledge of this rendered 
them indifferent whether to spring forth or stand still. 
Death was before them as well as behind, — turn which 
way they might, death stared them in the face, — soon 
and certain, — and on every side they saw its threat- 
ening arm, — before, behind, above, and around them. 
The utter hopelessness of escape had numbed their 
energies, — they were paralyzed by despair. 

But even in the hour of the most hopeless despair 
there arrives a crisis when men will still struggle for 
life, — it is the last struggle, — the final conflict, as it 
were, with death itself. No one yields up life without 
this effort, though it be ever so idle. The drowning 
man does not voluntarily permit himself to sink below 
the surface. He still strives to keep afloat, though he 
may not have the slightest hope of being rescued. The 
effort is partly involuntary, — it is the body that still 
continues to battle for life, after the mind has resigned 
all hope, — the last stand that existence makes against 
annihilation. It may be a purely mechanical effort, — 
perhaps it is so, — but who ever saw a strong man 
27 * 


318 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


compelled to part suddenly with life, that did not make 
such a struggle ? Even the condemned criminal upon 
the gallows continues to strive till the breath has parted 
from his body. Something like this last despairing effort 
aroused the energies of that hesitating crowd that clus- 
tered upon the burning barque. The crisis at length 
came. 

The flames were fast rushing forward, and spread- 
ing over all the deck. Their red jets, spurting out 
beyond the selvage of smoke, began to touch the bodies 
of their victims, and pain them with the fierce sting of 
fire. It produced no augmentation in their cries of 
agony. These had long since reached the climax, and 
the voices of those who uttered them had been already 
raised to their highest pitch. But the close proximity 
of the flames, and the absolute certainty of being now 
destroyed by them, caused a general movement through- 
out the living mass ; and, as if actuated by an universal 
impulse, or guided by one common instinct, all were 
seen making a sudden descent upon the water. 

Those who had been hitherto standing along the 
side were not the first to leap. It was they who were 
farther back, and of course nearer to the flames, who 
first took to the water ; and these, rushing over the 
bulwarks, — and even stepping upon the shoulders of 
those who were clustered there, — without further hesi- 
tation flung themselves headlong into the sea. But the 
impulse seemed to communicate itself to the others, 
and almost instantaneously — as if some one had pro- 
claimed a way to safety and was leading them on to it — 
the whole crowd followed the foremost and went plung- 
ing into the water. In a few seconds not an individual 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


319 


could be teen, — of all that dark swarm that had so 
lately crowded the fore-part of the vessel, not one was 
now visible on board. Simultaneously had they de- 
serted the burning wreck! 

A wild scene was now presented in the water. The 
whole surface was thick with human forms, plunging 
and struggling together. Some were evidently unable 
to swim, and, with their bodies half erect, were tossing 
their arms about in vain efforts to keep above the 
surface. Here and there several clung together, until 
two or three — or in some instances larger groups — 
dragged one another below, and sank to the bottom 
together. Strong swimmers were observed separating 
from the rest, and forging out into the open water. 
Of these the heads only could be seen, and rapidly 
closing upon them the dark vertical fin that told the 
presence of the pursuing shark. 

Then could be heard the wild, despairing cry, — 
then could be seen the quick rush of the monster upon 
his prey, — the, water lashed by his tail, — the foam 
thrown up, already tinged with the blood of the victim, 
— and, after that, the surface returning to its level, — 
the eddies and red frothing bubbles alone marking for 
a few moments the scene of each tragical crisis. 

Oh ! it was an awful spectacle to look upon, — this 
wholesale ravening of sharks, — and even those who 
were upon the raft, with all their inhumanity and 
heartless cruelty of disposition, could not behold it 
without emotion. 

It was scarce an emotion of pity, however. Per- 
haps of all, Brace and I were the only ones who felt 
pity. Some were indifferent, but the majority of them 


320 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


— although a little awed by the tragical scene — were 
actually glad at beholding it ! It may be wrong of me 
to say they were glad, — what I mean is, that they 
felt a secret satisfaction at what was going on, — 
springing not from pure wanton cruelty of heart, but 
rather from an instinct of self-preservation. Hitherto, 
these men had been in great dread of the blacks over- 
taking the raft, — they were not yet free from the fear, 

— and, of course, with this in their minds, they re- 
garded with satisfaction the wholesale ravage that the 
sharks were committing. By this their own danger 
was every moment diminished, — hence it is that they 
were gratified at the hideous spectacle. 

But numerous as were the sharks, there were not 
enough of them to make total destruction of that vast 
crowd of human beings. After the first general attack 
the ravenous brutes appeared to become scarcer and 
scarcer, until but one here and one there could be 
seen rushing upon their prey. The greater number, 
having already secured a victim, were satisfied, and 
perhaps had gone down to their haunts in the darker 
deep, — while hundreds of human heads were still 
observable above the surface of the water. 

The flames, still flaring brilliantly, illumined the sea 
as if day were shining upon it ; and it could be observed 
that the faces of the survivors were all turned in the 
direction of the raft, towards which they were swim- 
ming with all their strength. 

Once more the sailors became inspired with appre- 
hension, — once more they dreaded that their last hour 
was come, and that they themselves might soon bo 
struggling among the sharks! 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


321 


C II A PTER 




LX. 


There was much shouting among the white men, 
and many wild exclamations, but no time was lost 
in idle talk, — for every one was doing his best to 
propel the raft. The shouts were only an accompani- 
ment to their actions. Nearly every one wielded some 
implement, which had been grappled in the hurry of 
the moment. Some were provided with oars, others 
had only handspikes, and still others assisted in paddling 
with pieces of board that had been obtained from old 
coops, or the bulwarks broken by the falling mast. 
Those who could find nothing better stretched them- 
selves along the edge of the raft and beat the water 
with their hands, in order to aid in producing a forward 
motion. 

But the great masses of timber — not yet firmly 
lashed together — lay loose and loggish upon the water, 
and moved very slowly and irregularly under such ill- 
assorted propulsion ; and, notwithstanding that the raft 
had obtained a hundred yards the start of the swimmers, 
its occupants began seriously to dread being overtaken. 

They had reason to fear it. There could be no doubt 
that the pursuers were gaining upon us, and this soon 
became evident to all upon the raft. Nay, more, they 
were gaining rapidly ; and, at the rate at which they 


322 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


were swimming, five minutes could not pass before they 
would overtake us. 

Those upon the raft were now quite conscious that 
such would be the event. Paddle and beat the water 
as they might, they could not propel the heavy timbers 
beyond a certain rate of speed, — not so fast as a man 
could swim. Notwithstanding their exertions, and the 
advantage of their long start, they saw they were going 
to be overtaken. 

It could not; be otherwise, — there was nothing now 
to obstruct the pursuit, — nothing to stay the pursuers. 
The sharks, having sated their appetites, had let most 
of the swimmers escape. Occasionally one was seen to 
go down with a shriek, but this was the exception, — 
the rest swam freely on. 

What was their motive in following us? Was it 
vengeance, or a despairing hope of being saved ? Per- 
haps both, — but no matter which, there were enough 
of them to overpower the white men by sheer strength ; 
and, once they succeeded in reaching us, it was not 
likely they would fail to avenge themselves for the 
wrongs that had been put upon them. 

Should they succeed in overtaking the raft, they 
would easily climb upon it ; a few might be kept back, 
but it would be impossible for thirty men to repulse 
hundreds ; and the crowd would soon crawl over the 
edge, and, with their additional weight, sink the frail 
structure to the bottom of the sea. 

Should they succeed in reaching the raft ! — there 
was no need of any supposition, — they would be certain 
to overtake it, — even at that moment there were some 


HAN AWAY TO SEA. 


323 


of them scarce ten yards off, and coming nearer at 
every fresh stroke of their arms. These, however, were 
the strongest swimmers, who were far ahead of the rest. 
The main body were still twenty yards further off; but 
it was plain that the slowest of them swam faster than 
the raft was moving. 

Most of the sailors began to give way to despair. 
The wicked deeds of an ill-spent life were rising before 
them. To all appearance their last hour had come. 

And mine, too, — at least, so believed I at that 
moment. 

It was hard to die thus, — by such horrid means, and 
in such company. Sound in health, the love of life 
was strong within me ; and under this impulse I almost 
repented what I had done. It was I who had brought 
about this last terrible contingency, and my own life 
was now to be the forfeit. Yes ; I had acted impru- 
dently, rashly, and I will not deny that at that moment 
I came near repenting of what I had done. 

It was not a time for reflection. The crisis had 
arrived. We must all yield up life. The sea would 
soon receive us within its ample embrace. Masters 
and slaves, tyrants and their victims, must all perish 
together ! 

Such were the thoughts that were rushing through 
my brain, as I saw the black swimmers approach. I 
no longer felt sympathy or pity for them. On the 
contrary, I viewed them as enemies, — as dreaded 
monsters who were about to destroy and devour us, — 
to engulf us all in one common destruction, and among 
the rest myself, — their late benefactor. Really, at 


324 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


that moment, in the confusion of my thoughts, I was 
regarding these unfortunate creatures as though they 
were voluntary agents, — as though they were actuated 
by gratuitous cruelty and revenge, and not victims of 
despair struggling for the preservation of their own lives. 

My senses had become confused ; my reasoning 
faculties had forsaken me ; and, in common with those 
around me, I regarded the pursuers as enemies ! 

Under this impression, — false though it may have 
been, — I was the less disposed to sympathize with 
them, when I saw the first who came near the raft 
beaten back by the oars and handspikes of the sailors ; 
for to this it had now come. 

It was a cruel scene that followed. I took no part in 
it. Though ever so desirous that my life should be 
saved, I could never have gone to such extremes to 
preserve it. I was but a looker-on. 

I saw the foremost swimmers struck upon the head, 
or pushed away by violent “jobbing ” from the oars and 
handspikes. I saw some disappear below the surface, 
as if they had gone to the bottom under the blow, while 
others, not injured, swam off, and then circled round as 
if to get ahead of us. 

Though the fierce, angry shouts, and the still fiercer 
actions of the white men intimidated the foremost 
swimmers, these demonstrations did not drive them 
away. They only kept out of reach of the oars and 
handspikes, but still followed on. Indeed, they no 
longer followed; for the raft was no longer in motion; 
the rowers had enough to do without propelling it 
farther, and it had now come to a stand still ! 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


325 


CHAPTER LXI. 


It soon became evident that the foremost swimmers, 
who had been for the moment repulsed, had no intention 
of turning back. Why should they? Behind them 
they had left no hope, — not a plank to cling to, — only 
a ship on fire blazing upward to the skies and now al- 
most hid under the flames. Even she, before they 
could reach her, would be burned down to the water’s 
edge. Why should they think of swimming back? 
No ; the raft was the only thing upon the whole face of 
that wide sea upon which human foot might now find a 
resting-place. Though it would be but a straw among 
so many, at that straw had they determined to clutch, 
so long as life remained. They had no design of leaving 
us, but now swam round and round the floating spars, 
evidently waiting until their main body could come up, so 
that all might rush forward together and get possession 
of the raft. This was plainly their intention ; and 
knowing it, the white men were fast yielding to despair. 

Not all of them. There were some of those rough 
men who still preserved their presence of mind ; and 
in that perilous hour, when all hope appeared to have 
vanished, these men suddenly hit upon a plan to save 
the raft, and the lives of those upon it, from the appar- 
ently inevitable fate that threatened them. 

28 


326 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


I was, myself, in a state of half-stupor. I had 
watched the movements of the poor wretches in the 
water till my head grew giddy, and I scarce knew 
what was going on around me. My face was turned 
towards the blazing ship, and I had not for a long 
while looked elsewhere. I heard the sailors ejaculat- 
ing loudly, and shouting words of encouragement ; but 
I supposed they were encouraging each other to repel 
the attack of the swimmers, who were now on all sides 
of the raft, forming a sort of irregular ring around it 
of several in depth. I was expecting that we would 
soon be sinking into the seal I was stupefied, and I 
thought I was dreaming. 

All of a sudden I was aroused from my stupor by 
hearing a loud huzza. It came from the sailors behind 
me. I could not tell its meaning till I turned round, 
and then, to my surprise, I saw a piece of sail spread 
out transversely across the raft, and held by several 
men in a vertical position. There was one at each end 
and one in the middle, who, with their arms extended 
upward, held the sail as high as they could reach. 

For what purpose were they doing this ? I needed 
not ask the question. I saw that there was wind blow- 
ing against the canvas. I felt the breeze upon my cheeks. 

I looked back to the water. I saw that the raft was 
moving rapidly through it. There was a rushing 
along the edge of the timbers, — there was froth where 
the spars were cleaving the sea. I looked for the 
swimmers. I saw their round heads and grim faces, 
but no longer around the raft, — they were already in 
its wake, every moment falling farther away. Merciful 
Heaven ! at least from that terrible fate were we saved. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


327 


I kept gazing behind. I still saw the dark heads 
above the water. I could no longer distinguish their faces. 
I thought they had turned them away. I thought 
they were swimming back toward the blazing barque. 

They may have turned back, but with what hope ? 
They could have had none ; though despair may have 
driven them in that direction as well as any other. 

It was a sad beacon to guide them ; nor did it serve 
them long. They could not have got near it — not 
half-way — before that event, so dreaded by Brace and 
myself, came to pass. The crisis had at length arrived. 

Wherever the powder had been kept, it was long 
before the fire had reached it, — far longer than we 
had expected ; but the searching flames found it at last, 
and the concussion came. 

It was a terrific explosion, that resembled not the 
report of a cannon, but a hundred guns simultaneously 
fired. Red masses were projected far up into the heav- 
ens, and still farther out to the sea, hurtling and hiss- 
ing as they fell back into the water. A cloud of fiery 
sparks hung for some minutes over the spot ; but these 
at length came quivering down, and as soon as they 
reached the surface were observed no more. These 
sparks were the last that was seen of the Pandora. 

The crew at this moment were awed into silence. 
There was silence far over the sea ; yet for nearly 
another hour that silence was at intervals broken by 
the deatli-shriek of some exhausted swimmer or some 
victim of the ravening shark. 

The breeze still continued to blow, the raft moved 
on, and long before morning the Pandora’s crew were 
carried far away from the scene of the terrible tragedy. 


328 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER L X 1 1 . 


The breeze died away before the morning, and when 
day broke there was not a breath stirring. The calm 
had returned, and the raft lay upon the water as motion- 
less as a log. 

The men no longer tried to propel it ; it could have 
served no purpose to make way, — since, go in what 
direction we might, there would be hundreds of miles 
of the ocean to be crossed, and to sail a raft over that 
long distance was not to be thought of. 

Had there been a stock of provisions and water, suf- 
ficient to have lasted for weeks, then such an idea 
would have been more feasible ; but there was nothing 
of this, and the idea of sailing in search of land was 
not entertained for a moment. The only hope was that 
a sail might appear in sight, that some ship might be 
passing across the ocean, and come sufficiently near to 
see us and pick us up. One and all were agreed that 
this was our only chance of being saved. 

A cheerless chance it appeared when examined in all 
its bearings; so cheerless, indeed, that only the most 
sanguine of the party drew any hope from it. Notwith- 
standing the hundreds of thousands of ships that are 
constantly ploughing the mighty deep, and sailing from 
port to port, you will meet with but a very few of them 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


329 


on any long voyage you may make. You may go from 
England to the Cape of Good Hope, without seeing 
more than one or two sail during the whole passage ! and 
yet that would be travelling upon one of the great high- 
ways of the ocean, — in the track of all the ships sailing 
to the vast world of the East Indies, and also to those 
prosperous commercial colonies of Australia, whose mer- 
cantile marine almost rivals that of England herself. 
Again, you may cross the Atlantic upon another great 
waterway, — that between Liverpool and New York, — 
and yet between one port and the other you may see 
less than half a dozen sail, and sometimes only two or 
three, during the whole of your voyage. Vast and 
wide are the highways of the great ocean. 

With a knowledge of these facts, but few of the men 
indulged in any very strong expectation of our coming 
in sight of a sail. We were in that very part of the 
Atlantic where the chances of such an encounter were 
few and far between. We were out of the line of nav- 
igation between any two great commercial countries ; 
and although formerly Spanish vessels had travelled a 
good deal near the track we were in, — in their inter- 
course with their South American colonies, — this inter- 
course had been greatly diminished by revolution, and 
most of the traffic with these countries was now carried 
on in vessels belonging to the United States, and these 
were not likely to sail so far to the eastward as we were. 
Portuguese ships still traded to the Brazils in consider- 
able numbers, and upon these we built most of our 
hopes, — these and the chances that some ship engaged 
in the same traffic as the Pandora might be crossing 
28 * 


330 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


westward with slaves, or returning for a fresh cargo. 
There were yet other vessels that occasionally navigated 
this part of the Atlantic, — cruisers on their way from 
the African coast to the Brazils, or war-ships from Gib- 
raltar, going round the Horn into the Pacific, or passing 
from the Cape of Good Hope to the West Indies. 

All these chances were eagerly brought forward by 
the men, and discussed with every circumstance of 
minuteness. Every point was produced that seemed to 
promise a hope of deliverance ; for most, if not all, of 
these outlaws were seamen of experience, and well 
Anew the ways of the ocean. Some held the opinion 
that our chances of being picked up were not so bad 
after all. There was a sail that could be rigged, by 
means of oars and handspikes, and spread out so as to 
be visible from afar. Some ship would be certain to 
come along and see us, and then all would be right 
again. 

So talked those of more sanguine temperament ; 
but the wiser ones shook their heads and doubted. 
They reasoned in an opposite strain, and made use of 
arguments the force of which could not be denied, and 
which produced great discouragement. There are some 
who seem always to prefer exhibiting the darker side 
of the picture, — perhaps not from any pleasure that it 
gives them to do so, but, by accustoming themselves to 
the worst view of the case, they may be the better able 
to endure it when it comes. Otherwise, in the event of 
success, that they may derive all the greater enjoyment 
from the reaction. 

These last alleged that the chances of meeting with 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


331 


any vessel in that solitary part of the ocean were slight, 
very slight indeed ; that even if there were ships, — 
hundreds of them, — how could they approach the raft 
during a calm ? Of course the ships would be becalmed 
as they themselves were, and would have to remain so 
as long as the calm continued. This would be likely 
to last for weeks, and how were they to exist for weeks ? 
How long would their provisions keep them alive? 
Not weeks ; a few days perhaps, not more ? 

These remarks led to an immediate examination of 
the stock of provisions that had been brought away 
from the wreck ; and every article on the raft was 
now turned up and scrutinized. Strange to say, the only 
thing of which there was a tolerable supply was water. 
The large cask that had hitherto stood on deck — and 
which was still nearly half full — was now upon the 
raft. It had been bunged up and rolled overboard, and 
then safely deposited among the spars, where it floated 
of itself. What water may have been carried away in 
the gig no one knew, but certain it was that the cask 
was still nearly half full. 

This discovery produced a momentary cheerfulness, 
— for, in such cases, water is usually the most impor- 
tant consideration, and ofttimes the very one that is 
neglected. 

But the joy was of short continuance ; when every 
article upon the raft was overhauled, and every portion of 
it carefully searched, the only food that could be found 
was a small bag of biscuits, — not enough to give two 
biscuits to each of us, — not enough for a single meal ! 

This astounding intelligence was received with cries 


332 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


of chagrin and looks of dismay. Some shouted in 
anger. One half recriminated the other. Some had 
been intrusted specially to provide the food. These 
alleged that a barrel of pork had been put upon the 
raft. Where was * it ? Certainly there was a barrel ; 
but, on breaking it open, to the dismay of all, it proved 
to be a barrel of 'pitch J 

A scene now ensued that it would be impossible to 
describe. Oaths, exclamations, and angry words passed 
freely, and the men almost came to blows. The pitch 
was thrown into the sea, and those who had put it 
upon the "raft were threatened with a similar fate. 
Their negligence would prove fatal to all. But for 
them there might still have been a chance ; but now, 
what hope ? With two biscuits apiece, how long could 
they exist? Not three days, without suffering the 
extreme of hunger. Ere a week should pass, one and 
all must perish ! 

The probability, nay, the positive certainty, of such 
a doom produced a scene of despondence, — mingled 
with angry excitement on the part of those who called 
themselves “ betrayed,” — that it would be difficult to 
paint. Harsh revilings were freely used ; and threats 
of throwing the delinquents into the sea continued to be 
uttered at intervals during the whole night. 

There was still another barrel upon the raft, that had 
been better left upon the burning wreck. But it was not 
likely that it should be forgotten. Its contents were of 
a nature too highly prized, by the sailor who fears 
death by drowning, or any other sudden or violent 
means. It is supposed to make death easy, and there- 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


333 


fore the despairing wretch clings to it as a friend. It 
is a sad resource, an awful termination to human ex- 
istence ; but often is it appealed to in the last moments 
of misery. I need not say that this barrel contained 
rum. 

Whether it was the same that had been lowered into 
the long-boat with such pernicious effect, I cannot say. 
Perhaps it was. It may have floated and been picked 
up again; or it may have been still another one, for 
among the stores of the ill-fated barque there was a 
plentiful supply of this horrible liquor. It constituted 
the chief “ tipple ” of the dissipated crew, — the main 
source of their indulgence and bestial enjoyment. A 
vile, cheap stuff it was, freely served out to them, scarce 
kept under lock and key ; and there was not an hour 
in which one or another of them might not have been 
seen refreshing himself at this odious fountain. If the 
barrel of pork had been forgotten and left behind, here 
was a substitute ; and the sight of this reeking cask, 
strange to say, produced a cheering effect upon numbers 
of those savage men. Many were heard proclaiming, 
in a sort of jocular bravado, that, if the rum would n’t 
keep them alive, it would help them to die ! 


334 


KAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER LXIII. 


As soon as day dawned, every eye was bent upon the 
horizon. Not a point of the whole circle that was not 
scanned with the minutest earnestness by one and all. 
Round and round they turned, sweeping the surface 
with anxious glances, and raising themselves as high as 
they could in order to command the most distant view. 

But all ended in disappointment. No sail was in sight ; 
nothing that had life or motion ; not even fish or fowl broke 
the monotony of that vast surface of sleeping water. 

There were no signs of the gig, — she must have 
rowed off in some different direction ; no signs either 
of the wreck, — the breeze had carried us far from it ; 
but even had we remained near, there might have 
been seen no traces of it. All had long since gone to 
the bottom of the sea. 

The sun rose higher and higher, and at noon stood 
right over our heads. We had no protection from his 
beams, — they were almost hot enough to blister us. 

The calm continued, — there was not enough motion 
in the air to have wafted a feather, and the raft lay 
as still as if it had been aground. It only moved when 
those who were on it passed from place to place. 

There was not much changing about. There was no 
great room for it. There were in all thirty-four of us, 
and the bodies of the men — some sitting and others 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


335 


lying — covered nearly the whole space. There was 
no reason for moving about. Most were sullen and 
despondent, and kept the places they had first taken, 
without the energy to stir out of them. Others were 
of lighter heart, or, under the influence of the rum 
which they drank freely, were more noisy. Now and 
then there was wrangling among them. 

The sea was frequently scanned, round and round, 
to the very borders of the sky. 

This duty was neither forgotten nor overlooked. 
There was always some one rising to his feet and 
gazing outward, but only to return to his former po- 
sition, with that disheartening look that proclaimed how 
vain his reconnoissance had been. Indeed, silence itself 
was a sufficient reply. No one would have discovered 
a sail, without making instant announcement of it. 

At noon we were all suffering from thirst ; they who 
had been regaling themselves ^with rum worse than 
any, — for this is the sure result. 

Water was served out from the cask, — in equal 
quantity to each. It was agreed that all should share 
alike, both of the water and the bread, — and of the 
former it was resolved that each should receive a pint 
a day. In any other situation the allowance might 
have been sufficient, and existence might be supported 
upon it ; but under that broiling sun, that seemed to dry 
up the very blood in our veins, our thirst became almost 
insupportable, and the pint of water could be gulped 
down without affording the slightest relief. I am cer- 
tain that half a gallon would scarce have sufficed to 
quench my thirst. What rendered the pint of water 
still more insufficient was that it was no longer cool 


336 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


water. The sun, basking down upon the cask that lay 
only half covered, had heated the staves — and, con- 
sequently, the water within — to such a degree, that the 
latter tasted as if half-way towards boiling. It may 
have checked the progress of thirst, but it did not al- 
leviate the pain. 

The water might have been kept cooler by throwing 
the idle sail over the cask ; but even this trifling pre- 
caution was not adopted. 

The men were gradually giving way to despair, — 
the torpor of despondency was fast laying hold upon 
them, and under this influence no one seemed to possess 
energy enough for any precaution, however easy it 
might have been. 

As to the serving out of the food, diat occupied only 
one act. To be put upon daily allowance out of such 
a store was altogether out of the question. A simple 
partition was all that was required, and the bag of bis- 
cuit was emptied out and its contents equally divided 
around. There proved to be two biscuits apiece, with 
a small surplus, and for this last the crew held a “ raf- 
fle,” — each time a single biscuit forming the prize. 
For these prizes the men contended with as much 
eagerness as if there had been large sums of money 
staked on the result ; and, indeed, it would have been 
a large sum that would have purchased one of those 
precious morsels of bread. 

The “ raffling,” combined with the “ rum,” — which 
was now also meted out, — produced for some time a 
noisy excitement. But this was soon over; and the 
sullen silence of despondency again ruled. 

Some, already ravenous with hunger and reckless of 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


337 


consequences, ate their two biscuits at once, — while 
others, endowed with greater prudence or stronger pow- 
ers of endurance, only gnawed a small portion, and kept 
the rest towards a future and more pressing necessity. 

Thus passed the time till near sunset, with no event 
to cheer us, — no new prospect to beget a hope. 

When near sunset, however, a grand excitement was 
produced, and all the sweet joys of hope were again felt. 

One of the men who had arisen to his feet, and was 
gazing over the sea, suddenly cried out : — 

u A sail ! — a sail ! ” 

It would be impossible to describe the wild joy that 
these words produced, — men leaped to their feet, vocif- 
erating glad huzzas as they repeated the words “ A sail ! 
a sail ! ” Some pulled off their hats and waved them 
in the air, — some leaped and danced about, as though 
frantic, and even the most despairing behaved as if 
suddenly called to a new life. 

I have said it would be impossible to picture that 
scene ; but still more impossible to describe the contrast 
which, but the moment after, might have been witnessed 
upon the raft, when it was ascertained that the cry was 
a false alarm. No sail was in sight, — there had been 
none, — nothing could be seen of ship or sail over the 
wide circle of the ocean, — nothing moved upon the 
glass-like face of that vast mirror. 

A false alarm, entirely without foundation. Why 
the man had uttered it was soon explained. The wild 
expressions that were pouring from his lips, with the 
grotesque gestures he was making with his arms, proved 
that he was mad ! 


29 


338 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


CHAPTER LXIY. 


Yes, the man was mad. The awful occurrences of 
the preceding night had deprived him of his reason, 
and he was now a raving maniac. 

Some cried out to throw him into the sea. No one 
opposed this counsel. It would have been carried into 
execution, — for several were prepared to lay hold of 
him, — when the maniac, apparently well aware of 
their intention, scrambled back into his former position ; 
and, cowering down, remained silent and scared-like. 
It was not probable he would harm any one, — he was 
left alone. 

The excitement of this incident soon passed away, 
and the gloomy looks returned, — if possible, gloomier 
than before, for it is ever so after hopes have been 
raised that terminate in disappointment. 

So passed the evening and a portion of the night. 

At the same hour as upon the preceding night, — 
almost the same minute, — the breeze again sprung up. 
It could be of little service, — since there was no 
chance of our being carried by it to land, — but it was 
cool and refreshing after the intense torrid heat we had 
been all day enduring. 

Some were for spreading the sail ; others saw no use 
in it “ What good can it do ? ” inquired these. “ It 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


339 


may carry us a score of miles hence, or perhaps twice 
that. What then ? It won’t bring us in sight of land, 
— nor a ship neither. We ’re as likely to see one by 
lying still. What ’s the use of moving about ? If we 
have n’t the wherewith to eat and must make a die of 
it, we may as well die here as a score of knots farther 
to leeward. Set your sail if you will, — we won’t 
either hinder or help.” 

Such language was used by the despairing part of 
the crew. 

There were those who thought that by sailing we 
should be more likely to fall in with a vessel. They 
thought they could not be worse, and might drift to a 
better place, where ships were more frequent, — though 
they acknowledged that there were equal chances of 
their going away out of the track. 

The truth is, that not one knew within hundreds of 
miles where we were, and to sail in any course would 
have been mere guesswork. 

By men in misery, however, motion is always pre- 
ferred to rest ; and the knowledge that you are going, 
and going forward, produces a soothing influence on 
the spirits. It begets a hope that you will come in 
sight of something that may aid you ; and these hopes, 
however ill-founded, enable you to pass the time more 
lightly. On the contrary, by remaining in one fixed 
place, for a like period of time, you fret and chafe 
much more under the uncertainty. 

With this feeling upon them, most of the men were 
in favor of bending the sail, and it was accordingly bent. 

The night before, it had been held aloft by several of 


340 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


the men, — as the only object then had been to get the 
raft beyond reach of the swimmers. When that end 
was accomplished, the sail had been allowed to drop, 
and the raft had drifted a good distance without it. 

To-night, however, a mast was raised, — or rather, 
a pair of them, — consisting of oars and handspikes 
spliced together, — and between the two the canvas was 
extended, without yard, gaff, or boom. There was no 
design to manoeuvre the sail. It was just spread like 
a blanket, transversely to the raft, and left for the 
breeze to blow upon it as it listed. When this was 
done the raft was left to its own guidance, and, of 
course, drifted to leeward as fast as it could make way, 
— apparently at the rate of three or four knots an hour. 

The men once more resumed their recumbent po- 
sitions, and all remained silent. Some fell asleep, and 
snored as though they were happy 1 Others slept, but 
their dream-talking told of troubled visions, — recalling, 
maybe, dark scenes of guilt. A few seemed to lie 
awake all the livelong night, — at intervals tossing 
about, as though kept on the alert by thirst, hunger, 
or the apprehension of approaching death. 

Brace and I sat close together. We still occupied 
the slight raft he had made, — as there was but little 
room upon the other, — and this one, now forming part of 
the whole structure, was as good a position as we could 
have chosen, — in fact the best, as the sequel proved. 

There was a sail upon it, — the jib or flying-jib, I 
know not which, — and a piece of old tarpauling; and 
these, spread over the planks, kept them together, and 
gave us a softer bed to recline upon. 


RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 


341 


We conversed together at times, though not often. 
Now and then the brave sailor had endeavored to 
cheer me by holding out hopes, — but so hopeless 
had our situation now become that he at length de- 
sisted. He felt that it would be only mockery to hold 
out the slightest prospect of our deliverance. He, too, 
— the bravest of all that band, — was fast surrendering 
himself to despair. 

The breeze died away before daybreak, just as on 
the previous night, — and another morning came, but 
showed no sail on all that boundless sea. 

Another hot sun rose and circled overhead through 
the same cloudless heaven, and set red and fiery as 
ever. 

There passed another night, and once more the wind 
carried us through the water; and then several other 
days and nights — I ceased to count them — came 
and went, with almost the same monotonous routine, 
varied only by bickerings among the men, — sometimes 
most fiendish quarrels, in which knives were drawn and 
used almost with fatal effect. 

Strange time for disagreement and deadly conflict ! 

Even wild animals, — the fiercest beasts of prey, — 
when under the influence of a common danger, will 
yield up the ferocity of their nature. Not so these 
wicked men, — their vile passions in this dread hour 
seemed only to become stronger and more malignant ! 

Their quarrels were about the merest trifles, — the 
serving out of the water, the rum, the supposition of 
some one that he was not getting fair play in his al- 
lowance, — but so frequent had they become, that they 
29 * 


342 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


themselves grew to be a monotony. Every hour a 
fierce brawl disturbed the deep repose and otherwise 
breathless silence that characterized the intervals be- 
tween. 

If these incidents had grown monotonous and no 
longer failed to interest me, there was one upon the 
eve of occurring that was well calculated to produce 
within me an interest of the most powerful kind, — 
calculated to stir my soul to its very utmost emotion. 

I have said that this incident was on the eve of 
occurring, — it was a hideous purpose already matured, 
though kept secret from my companion and myself. 
Neither Brace nor I had the slightest suspicion of it 
until the hour in which it was openly declared. 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


343 


CHAPTER LXY. 


It was probably on the sixth day after parting from 
the wreck — though I am not certain about the day — 
that the horrid design reached its development. It had 
been hatching for a while before, and upon that day 
came to a crisis. 

It was now several days since food had been tasted 
by any one, — the two biscuits each had been long 
since eaten, — most of them at the moment of being 
given out. Of course every one upon the raft was 
suffering the pangs of hunger, and had been enduring 
them until the appetite had reached the extremity of 
painfulness. 

Some looked emaciated, with eyes deeply sunken, 
and cheeks bony and hollow. Others, strange to say, 
had a fat, bloated appearance ; but this must have arisen 
from swelling, or some unnatural cause, — it could not 
be that famine had given them flesh. All — one and 
all — had that peculiar expression about the eyes, and 
around the mouth, that may be noticed in the visage of 
a hungry dog, or still more perceptibly in a half-starved 
wolf. 

About this period there seemed to be some secret 
intelligence among them, — not all of them, — but 
among those who acted as leaders, — for even in their 


344 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


reduced condition, there were those of stronger body 
and more energetic spirit, who maintained a sort of 
leadership over the rest. What this intelligence was I 
could not tell, nor, indeed, should I have taken notice 
of the indications of its existence, had it not been for 
what occurred afterwards. I observed them now and 
then whispering to one another; and as they did so 
casting side-glances towards Brace and myself. At 
other times I caught now one, and now another, gazing 
upon me, and with a wild, wolfish look, that rendered 
me, though I could not tell why, singularly uneasy. I 
noticed that they appeared as if they did not like to be 
detected while thus looking at me ; and ever as I 
returned their glances they suddenly lowered their eyes 
or averted their faces. They then appeared as men 
who have been detected in some mean or guilty action. 

As it appeared to me that they looked in a similar 
manner at my companion, and at one another as well, 
I fancied that the strange expression that had struck me 
must be one characteristic of extreme hunger, and I 
thought no more about it. 

On the following day, however, I observed that the 
whispering among them increased; and was accom- 
panied with a greater variety of gesticulation and ex- 
citement. 

Brace also noticed it, and guessed better than I what 
all this freemasonry meant, — at least he was nearer 
the truth, for he was still ignorant of the full purpose 
of those ruffian conspirators. 

He whispered to me what he supposed they were 
after, — with the design of breaking the terrible truth to 


RAN AWAY TO SEA, 


345 


me as gently as possible. But I had now better than half 
divined it, and his communication did not startle me. 

“ Some one got to die, lad. I s’pose they ’re talkin’ 
o’ castin’ lots who it ’ll be, — well, we must take our 
chance along with the rest.” 

Just as Brace had finished his speech one of the men 
rose up upon the raft ; and, calling the attention of the 
others, begged to make a proposal to them. 

The speech by which he introduced his proposal was 
brief, indeed, and to the point. In fact, he came to the 
proposition almost at once, which was simply, — that one 
of the party must die to save the rest, — that they had 
still water, but no food, and all must perish unless they 
could eat, — that they could not eat unless — 

But I cannot repeat the dread arguments which he 
made use of, brief though they were, — for his speech 
was short, and, having' delivered it, he sat down again. 

There was a short pause, and then another arose and 
addressed the crowd. This man coincided in the views 
of him who had spoken, and added to the proposal a 
suggestion for carrying it out, — that was, that the one 
who was to die should be chosen by lot. This, of 
course, both Brace and myself expected. It was not 
likely that any one was going to volunteer. 

What was my terror, and the anger and alarm of my 
companion, when one of the strongest and most brutal 
of the whole crew — the ruffian Le Gros — rose up, 
and in a loud and serious tone, not only objected to 
drawing lots, but proposed me for the victim ! 

Brace sprang instantly to his feet, and uttered a cry 
of indignation. It was expected that this cry would 
have been echoed by the others ; and with almost any 


346 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


other band of men upon the face of the earth, or the 
face of the ocean, such would have been the reception 
of the foul proposal. 

But both "my companion and I soon perceived, with 
dismay, that there came no such echo from that ruffian 
crew. On the contrary, several backed the proposal 
itself, and in such majority, — I might almost say 
unanimity, — that it was plain that most of the men who 
spoke had already predetermined the case. It was 
evident, from their prompt acquiescence, that they had 
been prepared for it ; and this accounted . for that 
mysterious whispering that had been carried on during 
the preceding day. Some few, evidently, had not been 
in the secret ; but these were weak individuals, whose 
opposition would not have been regarded, and who, 
indeed, appeared ready enough to chime in with the 
majority. 

The French bully went on to justify his proposition 
by argument. We were not all equal, he said, — there 
were able seamen, — and common sailors, — and I was 
but a boy. Why should I have a chance like the rest ? 
It was preposterous. 

Brace opposed his arguments, — appealed to the 
crew, — to their sense of justice and fair play. Let 
lots be cast, said he, and let him take his chance with 
the rest, — that was the only fair and honest mode, — 
the only way worthy of men. 

Bah! these were not men. One and all were but 
too glad to grasp at any means that w'ould deliver them 
from that perilous raffle. The sophistic arguments of 
Le Gros satisfied them. The infamous motion pre- 
vailed. It was decreed that I should die ! 




IIAN AWAY TO SKA. 


347 


CHAPTER LX VI . 

■ * 


Yes, — it was decreed that I should die. 

The time and the mode alone remained to be deter- 
mined ; but these points were soon settled. For the for- 
mer it was to be then , — instantly , — and as to the mode, 
I was to be bled to death ! 

These resolves were made with a despatch that 
allowed no time for reflection, — scarcely time for 
speech or protestation. The ferocious wolves were 
eager for their prey. 

It was their determination to act promptly to the 
time ; for, without further hesitation, half a dozen of the 
most forward in the business advanced towards me, — 
evidently with the intent to put their design into exe- 
cution ! 

And, beyond a doubt, they would have done it — 
had I been alone and unprotected — beyond a doubt 
they would have killed and eaten me ! But I was not 
alone, — I was not without a protector. As the fierce 
cannibals advanced, Brace sprang between them and 
me, and, drawing his clasp-knife, threatened to cut down 
the first who should lay a finger upon me. 

“ Off ! ” cried he, “ off, you cowardly swabs ! Lay 
hand upon the lad, and I ’ll make mince-meat o’ ye. 
He may be the first to be eaten, but he arn’t the first 


348 


RAN AWAY TO SKA. 


that ’ll die for it, — there ’s more than one o’ ye ’ll have 
to kick the bucket afore he does. Blowed if thar arn’t ! 
So now, ye cowardly hounds ! come on if you dar.” 

The dastards, cowed by the intrepid bearing of Brace, 
halted in their advance and hung back, — though no one 
of them ventured a reply. They seemed to have been 
taken by surprise ; for, although they knew that Brace 
opposed the design, they had no idea he would attempt 
to struggle against the whole crew. Surprise, therefore, 
held them back, mingled with some little fear, — for the 
determined attitude which Brace had taken, and the 
shining blade of his knife, promised death to some of 
them ; and, as each feared it might be himself, no one 
desired to be the foremost. 

I had thrown myself alongside my brave protector, 
resolving to do battle and die by his side, — though not 
much could my puny arm have effected against the 
host of strong, ferocious men who assailed us. Still it 
would be better to die thus than be butchered in 
cold blood ; and under this belief I nerved myself for 
the encounter. 

At this crisis a change appeared to take place in the 
attitude of my companion ; some new thought had 
struck him ; and, waving his hand in a peculiar manner, 
— which signified to our antagonists that he had some 
proposal to make, — he succeeded in obtaining silence. 
He then addressed them as follows : “ Comrades ! 
arn’t it too bad there should be quarrelling atween us 
at such a time as this, when we ’re all in trouble alike ? ” 

Brace’s late tone of defiance had changed to one of 
half entreaty, and it was evident he was about to pro- 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


349 


pose some compromise. Indeed, it would have been 
madness in him to have carried the conflict farther, as it 
could only have resulted in the death of us both. 

“ Comrades ! ” he continued, “ it ’s a dreadful thing to 
die, but I know that some one must be made a sacrifice 
for the rest, and that are better than we should all go. 
Ye must know that when this thing happens it be the 
usual way to draw lots about it.” 

“We shan’t have it that way ! ” cried one, adding to 
his response the emphasis of an oath. 

“ Well, then,” continued Brace, without losing his 
pacific demeanor, “ since you ’re agreed that it shan’t be 
that way, and that the boy must be the first, and since 
you ’re all agreed to it, it ’s no use o’ me standin’ in the 
way. I agree to it wi’ the rest.” 

I was startled at the words, and involuntarily turned 
my eyes upon the face of the speaker. Was he seri- 
ous ? was he really about to give me up ? to surrender 
me into the hands of those ruthless men ? 

He took no notice of me ; and his unflinching atti- 
tude, and glance still bent in the same direction, told me 
that he had not yet done speaking. 

“ But,” said he, after a pause, “ with these condi- 
tions.” 

“ What conditions ? ” asked several, interrupting him. 

“ Why only this,” replied Brace, “ that the boy be 
let live till the morning. I only ask for him till the sun 
rises ; and then, if there be no sail in sight, ye can do 
as ye please. It ’s only fair the lad should have a 
chance for his life ; and if you don’t agree to give him 
this chance,” continued the speaker, once more placing 
30 


350 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


himself in a determined attitude, “ if you don’t, then 
all I ’ve got to say is, that I ’ll fight for the lad as long 
as I can stand over him, and if he be first ate he wont 
be first killed, — that I can promise ye. Now ? ” 

Brace’s speech produced the desired effect. His au- 
ditory, though reluctantly, agreed to the proposal. 
Even those heartless fiends could not help acknowledg- 
ing that it was no more than fair ; but perhaps the 
determined and resolute bearing of my protector — as 
he stood, drawn up and ready, with that keen blade 
shining in his strong, firm grasp — had more influence 
upon their decision than any feeling of fair play. 

Whether or not, the reprieve was granted ; and those 
who had been menacing my life drew back, — though 
still muttering their discontent, — and shrunk once 
more into their places. 



RAN AWAY 10 SEA. 


351 


CHAPTER LX VII. 

I can ill describe the emotions that agitated my bo- 
som. Though delivered from the terror of immediate 
death, there was nothing in the respite to give me any 
feeling of joy. It would only be a short procrastination 
of my doom, for certainly in the morning I must die. 

The slender chances of our seeing a sail were scarce 
worth contemplating ; and I derived no consolation by 
dwelling upon such a contingency. 

My fate, therefore, I looked upon as sealed. My 
protector could not save me. He had done the utmost 
in his power, in procuring the reprieve that was to give 
me this slight chance for my life. If it failed, he would 
undoubtedly have to keep his word and surrender me up. 

I felt as the condemned criminal whose hour of exe- 
cution has been fixed, and who knows it, — with, per- 
haps, only the difference that I could look forward to 
the event with a clear conscience. I felt not as a crim- 
inal, but a victim, — a martyr among ruffians. 

Of course I thought not of sleep, — all sleep was 
banished from my eyelids. With such a prospect before 
me, how could I sleep ? Sadly at that crisis did I think 
of home, of parents and kindred. Bitterly did I repent 
that I ever ran away to sea ! 

Alas ! like many others who have acted disobediently 


352 


RAN AWAY TO SKA. 


and rashly, my experience had been too dearly pur- 
chased, — my repentance came too late. 

To-morrow by sunrise must I die ; and 0 such a 
dreadful doom ! My fate would never be known ; for 
though I was made a sacrifice, it was not likely that my 
executioners would long survive me. The chances that 
any of them would ever reach land were slight indeed ; 
and, even if they should, it was not likely they would 
ever divulge that secret. I should never more be heard 
of ; neither friends nor kindred would ever know my 
sad fate, and it would be better that they should not. 
O it was a dreadful doom ! 

Suffering under such reflections, I lay stretched along 
the plank ; my protector was still by my side, — so 
near that our shoulders touched, and our heads were 
close together, — I could have heard anything he might 
have said, though uttered only in a whisper ; but for a 
long time he did not address a word to me. He ap- 
peared to be busied with his own thoughts, — as if 
buried in some deep cogitation, — and did not desire to 
be spoken to. Noticing this, I too remained silent. 

The night came down and promised to be dark ; most 
of the preceding nights had been very clear, as there 
had been moonlight and scarce a cloud in the sky for 
weeks before. On this day, however, and particularly 
towards the close of it, black clouds had shown them- 
selves above the horizon, and, although the sea v was 
still under a calm, it appeared as if some change was at 
hand. 

After the sun had set, these clouds rose higher and 
higher, — until a black pall of them covered the whole 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 353 

firmament, completely shrouding the moon, and not 
only hiding her from our eyes, but hindering her beams 
from casting their light over the sea. 

The surface of the water, instead of glittering around 
us, as it had done upon preceding nights, was now of a 
gray, gloomy complexion, — for it reflected the color of 
the clouds that hung over it. Both were fit emblem of 
my own sad spirit. 

Almost mechanically I remarked to my companion 
this change in the heavens, and spoke about the dark- 
ness of the night. 

“ So much the better, lad,” was his laconic reply, and 
he again relapsed into silence, as if he did not desire to 
be led into conversation. 

I lay for a while pondering upon his reply. How 
was it better ? — what signified the darkness ? • — what 
advantage could be gained by that? A dark night 
could not bring ships upon the sea ; nor could it save 
me from the doom that had been decreed. The sun 
would rise all the same ; and at his rising I must die ! 
The darkness could not avail me ! What could he 
mean ? 

I pondered a long while upon his answer, but could 
not make out its signification. Had he intended it as a 
phrase of encouragemet, — something to hold out a 
hope to me, — something to cheer me ? for indefinitely 
it had this effect, — or was the answer given mechani- 
cally and without thought ? 

The former I dared not hope. Since the moment in 
which my respite had been granted, he had not spoken 
nor offered a word of hope, for certain was I that he 
30 * 


354 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


had none to offer. What then meant he by the words 
he had just uttered, — “ So much the better, lad ” ? 

I would at length have asked him ; but, just as I had 
made up my mind to do so, I perceived that he was 
twisting himself about, and before I could speak to him, 
he had turned his head away, — so that he could no 
longer have heard me in a whisper. Not desirous that 
others should overhear the question I was about to put 
to him, I remained silent and waited for a better oppor- 
tunity. 


S 




RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


355 


CHAPTER LXVIII. 


It had now grown extremely dark, — so much so 
that I could scarce distinguish the form of my compan- 
ion, though he was close by me, — and the great raft 
itself, with the bodies reclining upon it, was only dis- 
tinguishable as a shapeless black mass. I could per- 
ceive the spread sail better than anything else, as this 
was of a whitish color, and stood up outlined against 
the gloomy gray of the sky. 

But, dark as it was, I noticed that Brace on turning 
away from me had his knife clasped in his hand, with 
the blade still open and ready for use ! What could 
he intend with this ? 

All at once it occurred to me that he suspected some- 
thing, — that he was apprehensive that the ruffians 
might not desire to wait for the morning, as agreed, — 
but might attempt to carry out their purpose in the 
night; and under this suspicion he had placed himself 
between them and me, — determined to keep guard 
over me. The position he had taken gave color to this 
supposition, and the attitude he was in almost con- 
firmed it. 

As I have before stated, Brace and I still occupied 
the floating planks which we had bound together, and 
these were attached to the raft at what, might be called 


356 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


its stern, — that is, when the raft moved through the 
water by means of the sail, our position was behind, 
and in the wake. Now, as my companion had turned 
himself, he lay with his head towards the raft, and, as 
I thought, in a half-croucliing attitude, — though the 
pitchy darkness prevented me from being sure of this. 
At all events he was so placed, that any one attempting 
to approach me must first pass over his body ; and 
therefore did I believe — seeing the knife in his grasp 

— that his object was to guard me. 

I have said that it had now grown extremely dark ; 
but in addition to this I perceived that the breeze had 
arisen, — just about the same hour as on other nights. 
This night, however, it was much fresher than before, 

— so fresh that the raft swept briskly along, — making 
a rushing noise in the water, and leaving a foamy track 
behind her. 

Lulled into a kind of stupor, I lay for some time lis- 
tening to this noise ; and was only aroused from my 
reverie by observing that the sound of the water became 
all at once less loud and distinct, — as though the raft 
was moving more gently through the sea, — then I 
ceased to hear it altogether ! 

Surely, thought I, the sail has come down, and the 
raft is no longer in motion ? 

I lay for a while listening attentively ; to my surprise 
I could still distinguish the sound of rushing water ; 
but it now appeared as if at some distance, and every 
moment getting farther away ! 

I was about to spring up and seek an explanation of 
this strange phenomenon, when a wild cry came peal- 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


357 


ing across the water, followed by a confusion of loud 
voices. 

“ We are saved ! ” thought I, “ some ship is near ! * 
and I actually shouted these words, as I sprang up 
from my recumbent attitude. 

“ Yes,” replied a voice, which I knew to be that of 
Brace, “ we ’re saved from them anyhow, — yonder they 
go, the cowardly swabs ! they don’t catch us while this 
breeze lasts, — that they don’t.” 

To my astonishment I now perceived that Brace and 
I were alone ; and, far in the shadowy darkness, I could 
just make out the white sail of the raft still scudding 
away before the breeze ! 

There was no mystery about it. Brace had cut the 
ropes that had bound our planks to the raft, and had 
silently permitted them to drop astern. That was what 
he had been doing with his knife ! 

Of course the wind, acting upon the sail, had soon 
carried the great raft far out of reach, and it was now 
several hundred yards to leeward of us. The darkness 
had prevented any of the crew from noting what was 
passing ; but they had at length discovered our escape, 
as their wild shouts and angry vociferations testified. 
We could hear them calling us by name, at the same 
time uttering threats and cries of disappointed rage. 

u Don’t fear them any more,” coolly remarked my 
companion, “ can’t reach us with that slow craft, — we 
can row faster than they can swim. But best make 
sure, however, — the farther we ’re from ’em the better. 
Lay hold, lad ! here ’s an oar for you, — pull with all 
your might ! ” 


358 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


I took the oar as my companion directed, and com 
menced rowing. I saw that Brace had another oar, —v 
which he had managed to bring away from the raft, — 
and under the two blades our little craft was propelled 
rapidly through the water. Of course we rowed right 
into the wind’s eye, — for by so doing we took the op- 
posite direction to that in which the crew was carried. 

For a long time we continued to hear their wild, 
hoarse cries behind us ; but the voices grew fainter and 
fainter, as the raft drifted to leeward ; and at length 
we could hear them no more. 

We rowed on till morning light ; and then, resting 
from our toil, we stood up, and scanned the surface of 
the sea. 

There was no sail in sight, — no object of any kind. 
The raft had disappeared behind the convex swell of 
the water ; — we were alone upon the ocean ! 

***** 

Reader! I might describe other scenes of peril, 
through which my brave companion and I passed, be- 
fore that joyful hour when our eyes rested upon the 
white sails of a ship, — a strong, fine ship, that lifted 
us from the bosom of the ocean, and carried us once 
more to land, — ay, even to our native land. I shall 
not weary you with the details. Suffice it to say that 
we were rescued, — else how could I be living to tell 
the tale ? 

Yes, — I still live, and so does my companion; — 
both of us still follow the sea, but no longer under the 
rule of an arbitrary tyrant, such as the captain of the 
Pandora. No ! we are both captains ourselves, — I of 


{ 


RAN AWAY TO SEA. 


359 


an East Indiaman; and Ben the master — and part 
owner, too — of a fine barque in the African trade, — 
a barque quite equal to the Pandora. 

But not that African trade , — no. My old friend is 
an honest dealer. His merchandise is not black men, 
but yellow gold-dust, white ivory, palm-oil, and ostrich 
plumes ; and after each “ trip ” to the African coast, 
Ben — as I have been given to understand — makes 
a “ trip ” to the Bank of England, and there deposits a 
very considerable sum of money. I rejoice in his pros- 
perity ; and I have no doubt that you, reader, will do 
the same. 

We are not ignorant of the fate of the slaver’s crew. 
Not one of them, either those in the gig or on the raft, 
ever again saw the shore. They perished upon the face 
of the wide ocean, — miserably perished, without hand 
to help or eye to weep over them. No eye beheld 
them but that of the Omnipotent, — no hand but his 
was near ; and it was near, — for it was the hand of 
Clod that avenged their victims ! 


THE END. 











~ ~ \ «" ^ 





-V 

• s 

* 
































" 

































\ 



















































* 






























* < 













































• ■ 






























t 

































✓ 































* 

- 

y * 





, s 

¥ ) \ ' * t 91 f, '& j % i 


































































































* 







































































































- 












\ 






























































